> Chaotic Harmony: Do Over
>  by shirotora
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1: Hello, Equestria
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A shaft of light interrupted my pleasant slumber as it pierced through my window and homed in on my closed eyes. I let out a low growl and rolled over, intent on hiding from that evil fireball called Sol.

A couple of minutes later, when my brain finally started to wake up, I noticed a couple things wrong. First, my window faced west, so there was no way the morning sun should wake me. Second, when last I checked, my bed wasn't made of mossy stone.

Slowly, I opened my eyes, intent on solving this mystery. Glancing around, I found myself sleeping on a large, moss covered boulder in the middle of the woods. My brain still wasn't quite awake enough to properly process this information, so I pushed myself into a sitting position, blinking dumbly.

Still trying to figure out what was going on, I scratched an itch behind my ear with a foot and took a look around. It was your average, everyday forest of mostly oak trees, with a layer of autumn leaves on the...

Something hit me like a bucket of bricks...

Something I just did that was wholly unusual...

Ever so slowly, I reached my left foot up...

And scratched behind my left ear.

I turned to face the anomaly and blinked several times in utter confusion.

I stared at the furry appendage for several long seconds. A part of me realized this was my leg, but the rest couldn't believe it. After all, my leg wasn't furry, and it certainly wasn't shaped like that.

My eyes followed the leg-that-couldn't-be-mine down to an equally furry body. The white fur stood out exquisitely against the darker surroundings, and the black stripes accented the snowy fur beautifully.

I was at such a loss, I couldn't even begin to comprehend my situation, so I laughed.

The mind is a truly amazing machine. It has so many ways to protect itself, that we are still trying to understand them all. One method of self defense the mind has is simple denial. It will deny the 'truth' presented if it's too much to handle and substitute its own. Naturally, my mind denied the truth of my furry, striped leg and decided that I was either bat-shit crazy, or simply dreaming.

And dreaming is so much easier to accept.

With a laugh, I jumped off my 'bed' and landed on all fours. Yet more proof that this was just a lucid dream was the fact that I didn't even have to think about walking around on four legs, I just did. After all, I had read plenty of stories to know that there's always a mandatory 'tripping over your own feet' moment in these stories.

So, there I was, padding around some random forest, just taking in the sights. After about ten minutes of trees, flowers, and birds, as lovely as they were, I started to get a little bored.

“What should Ah make this?” I thought out loud. I figured if this was a lucid dream, I might as well have some fun with it.

Maybe a zombie apocalypse? Or something kinda sexy... Oh! Jedi Mal fighting the Reaper invasion! That last one had me laughing a bit.

Just then, I heard what sounded like talking as a flash of movement passed overhead. Curious to see if my Firefly/Star Wars/Mass Effect fantasy started already, I climbed up the tallest tree I could find. It felt rather weird to be digging claws I never had into the living wood, but I thought nothing of it at the time. When I reached the top, I peered over the forest. I couldn't see that much, considering there were quite a few trees nearly as tall, and a couple even taller. However, I did see what looked like the roofs of buildings that seemed more fitting in a fantasy, with bright thatching, a little ways away. Whatever it was that flew overhead was already gone, so I decided to head toward the town.

Maybe I'll find some friendly villager that will direct my to the Ice Rod every time I try to talk to him. I giggled laughed a manly laugh at my corny joke.

So, I jogged off, a bit of a skip in my step, in the hopes of adventure and fun. As I went, I started to hear voices, so I knew I was getting close. Finally, I came to the edge of the woods. Now, when I say the 'edge', I mean the edge. In a way that only a dream can do, the forest just stopped abruptly a few feet in front of me.

From my position, I could finally see who was talking; three familiar youngsters... Or, at least, I figured it was them. Granted, they didn't look quite like they did in the show, but there was no mistaking the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Applebloom was the same canary yellow with the red apple mane and big pink bow, though she was noticeably bulkier than the other two, muscle wise. Sweetie Belle was taller than the others, and her mane shifted gradually from lavender to pink as opposed to a hard border between the two colors, but she was still her. Scootaloo was smaller than the others, with much bigger wings than the show depicted, but like the others, was still recognizable.

All three also had much smaller eyes than the show, though still about three times as big as a similarly sized human. Also, their legs weren't quite as marshmallowy, but more horse-like. It was as if my mind was trying to make them more realistic. Oh, well. I liked the cartoon versions, but these were equally adorable. That said, I decided to do what any sane person would do when confronted with the Trio of Adorable Destruction; hug them.

I leaped from the woods and bound straight for them, a huge grin plastered on my face. The filly's eyes snapped to me, eyes widening in terror before letting out a screeching wail of fear and taking off in the opposite direction.

Immediately, my smile vanished in my confusion. Why would they be scared of me in my dream? Shouldn't they have been happy to see me, and gladly return the gesture?

These questions were answered in the worst possible way as a multicolored blur slammed into me, sending me flying several feet away, landing quite painfully. This told me two very important things. First, it told me I wasn't dreaming. While you actually can feel pain in dreams, anything more than a small twinge will usually jar you awake instead. This was much, much more than a small twinge. The second thing it told me was that Best Pony was real... and she was about to kick my ass.

I twisted around midair just in time to see her hind legs rocket towards my face.

Fuck my life...





In all my life back on Earth, I never had a hangover. Sure, I drank, but never got drunk. I would get a little tipsy and stop there. Therefore, I didn't really know what a hangover felt like, but if it felt anything like the headache I had upon waking up, I knew I made the right choice in avoiding them.

“Ugh... mah head,” I uttered quietly as I stirred awake.

I started to sit up as I rubbed my temples, hoping it would ease my cranial agony. Instead, I felt a sharp pain shoot right through my butt bone. However, instead of a scream of pain, the sound that I made was more like that of a big cat.

All my pains were instantly forgotten as my eyes shot open. As I turned to see what caused my sudden pain, I saw I had stepped on my own tail...

My tail...

Tail...

Memories of my 'dream' jumped to the forefront of my mind. I lifted my hands to look at them, wiggling my now furry fingers. My gaze went up towards my surroundings.

Not surprisingly, I was in a cage. What was surprising, though, was that it was actually quite comfortable. I was laying on a rather soft... Pet bed? It looked like one, if they made them bear sized. There was a large bowl (more of a tub) of water and... a scratching post. I actually groaned at that.

Beyond the cage, I could see a large yard, full of various small animals, and a quaint cottage a little ways away. The cottage itself looked like something right out of a fairytale. It was as if someone had grown it rather than built it.

It was then I heard the sound of voices coming from within.

“- do you mean?” came one voice.

It was answered by another, softer voice, “Well, for one, its front paws kind of resemble a monkey's, but with claws, and its hips seem to be able to pivot.”


“Pivot? You mean it can stand upright?” the first asked in confusion.

“Or on all fours,” the second confirmed, now louder as the cottage door opened.

“Similar to a werewolf...” the first trailed off, pondering as the two finally came into view.

They were... ponies. And similar to the crusaders from the previous day, these two were very familiar, if quite different. Both had a build more similar to that of a pony from Earth, but that's about the only similarity.

One had the butter yellow coat, and long pink mane she had in the show, but her wings were huge by comparison. Even folded, I could tell they were each likely at least as long as her entire body. Then there was her tails. Yes, I said tails, plural, or maybe it was still one tail, with two distinct parts? One was the regular horse tail, while the other was a bundle of long feathers like one would find on a bird.

The other had the lavender coat and striped, dark blue mane I recognized, but her horn, while still spiraled, had a slight backwards curve. Also, her hooves were cloven, like those of a deer, and her tail resembled that of a lion. She was certainly a unicorn, but more like those from myth rather than the show.

I wasn't sure how long I was studying them, but apparently they noticed. They gave me curious looks before glancing at each other and back to me.

“Is it studying us?” Twilight asked, she took a cautious step forward. “Maybe... Can you understand me?” she asked slowly and hesitantly.

I looked back and forth between the two ponies before nodding. “Y-yeah...”

Their eyes widened in surprise before the unicorn's eyes narrowed slightly. “Why did you attack those foals?”

For a moment, I was rather baffled by her question, but I quickly realized to what she was referring.

“Uh... Oh... well, the thing is...” I rubbed the back of my head in embarrassment. Eventually, I just sighed and resigned myself to admitting my stupidity. “Ah thought Ah was dreaming, and when Ah saw them three... Well, they were just so damn adorable that Ah... wanted to hug them.”

The unicorn cocked an eyebrow in confusion before suddenly laughing loudly. “Wow... Really? I mean, it's not the first time I've heard of someone just having the urge to hug a pony, but usually they're...” Her eyes shot back wide open, though this time it seemed to be in revelation more than confusion. “Are... are you human?”

It was my turn to be surprised. Ignoring the fact that she knew what a human was, how the hell did she make the conclusion that I was human just because I wanted to hug a pony? I mean, I knew she was smart... Or, well, I knew Twilight Sparkle was smart, who this unicorn may or may not be, but how could even a super genius like her deduce that?

“Y-yes? How...?” I started, but just couldn't formulate the question.

The unicorn sighed and turned to the other, whispering too quiet for me to hear. They conversed for a few seconds before the unicorn turned back to be. Her horn seemed to ignite in a magenta blaze, one that surrounded the door to my cage and opened it.

“My name is Twilight Sparkle, and this is my good friend Fluttershy,” she introduced herself and her pegasus friend. “Please stay close to me. We're heading into town, and I don't want ponies to panic.”

I cautiously stepped out of my enclosure and approached the two. I'll be honest, I was scared. I wasn't sure if these two were dangerous or not. I mean, I knew how they were in the show, but there was no way to know if that was how they really were.

“It's okay, we won't hurt you,” Fluttershy assured me in a soothing voice. It was as if her voice was laced with magic, as my fear seemed to just melt away. I was still a little wary, but not so much to keep me from going with them.

“Fluttershy, could you go ask Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash to bring the Crusaders to the Welcome Center?” Twilight asked her soft-spoken friend.

“Alright.” And just like that, Fluttershy was gone.

The two of us started towards town, barely visible through the trees.

With a sidelong glance, Twilight began, “We're going somewhere that will help better answer any questions you have, but first, you're going to apologize to those foals you scared.”

I nodded, shamefully. I was actually glad that she was arranging that. I felt bad that I scared someone, and it would make it that much easier. However, I was curious as to what this 'Welcome Center' was.

We didn't speak anymore until we entered the town proper. When we did, Twilight pretty much played tour guide, pointing out important locations, likely to give Fluttershy time to gather the others. She pointed out Town Hall, the marketplace, the library, the post office, and several other essential places before we arrived at a somewhat large brick building labeled as the 'Ponyville Acclimation and Welcome Center'.

We walked in and immediately, it reminded me of a psychiatrist's office, with motivational posters and pamphlets lining the wall.

“We'll wait here for the others,” Twilight informed.

The posters were mostly just your generic 'You are not alone' and 'we care' posters, so I went to take a look at the pamphlets, and what I saw was quite shocking.

'Hooves for Hands: Adapting to Life as a Quadruped' with a picture of a smiling mare waving a flag in her hoof.

'Your New Diet' had a picture of grass and hay on a plate.

'Don't Fear your Fur' had a picture of a pony throwing a trench coat over her shoulder.

Slowly, it dawned on me. This place, these pamphlets, how Twilight figured out what I was. What she said...

“I mean, it's not the first time I've heard of someone just having the urge to hug a pony, but usually they're...”

“Human...”

The door swing open quickly and in walked four mares and three fillies. The first was Fluttershy, who came in and stood between me and the door.

Next was Applejack, if her orange coat, blonde mane, and trademark stetson were anything to go by. She was, for lack of a better word, scary. She was built like a bull, with thick legs and barrel, but it was natural muscle built from years of hard labor not weight lifting. Then there was the scars on her face and side. This mare looked like she could break me in half and not even know I was there.

Behind her came who could only have been Rainbow Dash. Like Sweetie Belle, the colors in her mane shifted gradually between colors. Like Fluttershy, her wings were much larger than the show depicted, and upon seeing me, they flared out a little, along with her bird-like tail feathers.

Then came who I assumed was Rarity. Like Twilight, she had the slightly curving horn, cloven hooves, and lion-like tail of the mythical unicorn. Like the show, her mane was styled in very elegant curls.

The fillies were the last to come in, and immediately upon seeing me, hid behind their respective sisters/roll model.

“What the hay is that thing doin' here, Twi?!” Applejack seethed. “Didn't that thing try to attack Applebloom and her friends?”

“Not exactly,” Twilight informed and turned to me. “Go on, tell them.”

I took a step forward, hesitating as both Applejack and Rainbow Dash tensed. I swallowed thickly and said timidly, bowing my head, “Ah-Ah'm sorry Ah scared y’all. Ah wasn't trying to hurt you. Ah just... Thought Ah was dreaming, and when Ah saw you, Ah thought you were just so adorable that Ah wanted to hug you.”

Of course, as soon as I started to speak, the newcomers' aggression became shock.

The first to recover was Rarity. “Ah, you're human. No wonder we're meeting here.”

“That's right, Miss Rarity,” I replied.

“Oh, I see Twilight already told you about us,” the fashionista remarked.

“No, I didn't. How did you know her name?”

“Oh, great,” Rainbow spoke up. “Don't tell me, you're one of those 'bronies'.”

“Uh...” I replied oh, so wittily.

“Oh, man,” Scootaloo piped up. “He's going to try to adopt me, isn't he?”
> Chapter 2: What's in a Name
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

As it turned out, I was not the first human in Equestria. Hell, I wasn't even the only one at the time. Apparently, around seven or eight hundred years ago, humans started popping up, and ever since then a couple dozen or so arrived every year, usually as ponies but sometimes other races, though all are referred to as Terrans to prevent confusion. Of course, a few years ago, they encountered a different kind of human...

Bronies.

“Naturally, most of them end up here, eventually, wishing to meet their favorite characters,” Rarity explained as we sat in one of the counseling rooms, just she and I.

“And then they try to adopt Scootlaoo,” I added, trying not to chuckle.

“Yes. We understand why, but it causes her poor parents such grief.”

We sat in silence for several seconds before I finally asked the question that had been on my mind. “So... What happens now? Ah mean, is there a way home?”

Rarity sighed, losing her own jovial attitude. “No, I'm afraid not, but there are plenty of us that have gone through the exact same thing you are now and are perfectly willing to help you through this.”

I laughed mirthlessly. Honestly, that was the answer I expected, yet I very much hoped it wouldn't be the one I got. “So, Ah just settle down and start over? Just like that?”

Rarity winced. “Well, I'm not certain. You see, you're a rather unique case. Whenever humans come here, they usually come as a pony, or sometimes a griffin, zebra, or other race. There are even a few that are dragons... but they are always a preexisting sapient race. You're race, though, simply doesn't exist. At least, not that we are aware.”

She let that sink in for a while before continuing. “However, Twilight is contacting the princesses, and will be formulating a few tests and experiments to discover as much about your new body as possible. I am certain they will be able to get to the bottom of this mystery.

“In the meantime, we can at least begin to acclimate you to Equestrian culture. Being a brony, some of this will come as no surprise, however, for that same reason, much will be difficult. For example, you are, I assume, well aware that there is no nudity taboo, however, most ponies still wear some kind of pocketed clothing - a saddle bag, or pouch belt - at all times. Regardless what the show indicates, we can't just pull things out of thin air, and so we wear something in which to carry our essentials.”

I smirked. “So, the fashion pony leads off with clothin’, huh?”

Rarity tittered. “Actually, this is the first subject we acclimation counselors are told to address. The fact that it aids my business is simply a favorable coincidence.”

“Really? That's not the reason you became an 'acclimation counselor'?” I made sure to give a friendly chiding smile, so she wouldn't think I was honestly accusing her.

She responded with obviously hammed up indignation, “Heavens no. I simply wish to help my fellow Terrans.”

I blinked dumbly. With that one statement, she defeated me in our duel of snark. “‘Fellow Terrans’?”

Smirking triumphantly, she explained, “I was born Maria Dunn, in a small town in New England. When I was seven and a half, my parents and I were on a road trip when the road was suddenly replaced by fields of grass near Winnyapolis. Admittedly, I remember very little of Earth, but what I do, I remember fondly.”

Out of everything, my mind latched onto one thing, “So... if your name was Maria, why did you change it?”

“A number of reasons, really,” Rarity replied. “Like most, I wanted to fit in with a more 'pony' name. However, initially I had taken the name Ivory. After I got my cutie mark, though, I decided to change it to Rarity, to better reflect my desire to create unique clothes that would be considered a rarity.”

“So... you just up and changed your name, just like that?” I asked.

“Oh, yes.” the posh mare confirmed. “Names in pony culture are less static than humans'. It is believed a name should identify who you are, not what your parents called you when you were born. Thus, if a pony feels they are no longer the same pony they once were, they will often change their name. Most do so when they receive their cutie marks to better reflect their talent, or when they get married to fit a family theme.”

“Well, that would explain why pony names always seem to match their talent. Maybe Ah should take on a new name.”

“Well, while you think about that, I do have a few things to give you.” A box, about the size of my head, levitated towards me. “This has some rather helpful information, including information on what is and isn't socially appropriate, and groups that lend aid to new arrivals. It also contains a simple belt with several pouches. It's not much, but I include a 'new customer discount' coupon to each of these packages, my own personal addition. There are also a few forms for an identification card, citizenship, employment, etcetera.”

“Thank ya, kindly,” I said. “Ah'll read through it as soon as possible.”

“Well, now all we can do is await word from the princesses. Twilight sent them a letter, asking for advice on how to best go about integrating you into society. After all, you do at least resemble a carnivorous animal, and many may react poorly to you. The closest thing we have to experience for this is griffins and minotaurs, both being omnivores, but both are recognized as civilized. Our hope is that the princesses have encountered something similar to yourself. While I have no doubt they will be interested in you, I assure you they will have no ill will toward you, whatsoever.”

And, of course, because she spoke with such certainty, Fate took that as a challenge. At that very moment, twin flashes of light, gold and indigo, filled the small space and I found myself quite violently slammed into a wall, two blades pressing against my throat.

It was then that I learned the angel of death wasn't some hideous, skeletal form, draped in a black cloak. No, she was a terrifying beauty, eyes aflame with the cleansing flames of the sun, a mane like a blazing corona, and voice like a deafening supernova.

“Why have you returned?!” Death's voice boomed. “Has your master been freed?!”

Now, I will admit that not only did I begin sobbing like a five year old, but I did, in fact, wet myself. Why am I completely okay with admitting that? That's actually very easy...

A god was about to murder my soul!

Anyone that claims they wouldn't do the same, or worse, is a liar or an idiot. Thankfully, though, my reaction seemed to work in my favor. Seeing me reduced to the whimpering ball of solidified pathetic, the irate princess released me, blinking away her eyes-of-fiery-death in surprise.

“Sister, something tells me he is not the beast he appears to be,” said a beautiful, musical voice from behind White Death.

“Yes... it would appear so,” said another, equally lovely voice from the fire demon.

I slowly looked up to see who couldn't be any other than the princesses of Equestria, Celestia and Luna, and let me tell you, the show is downright blasphemous in their depiction of the two most radiant beings to ever grace existence.

Celestia's coat wasn't simply white, it was iridescent, shining with various warm colors depending on how the light hit it. Her mane wasn't just the three wavy colors, but an actual, honest to god, aurora. Her eyes... How can I even explain her eyes? It's like they were many colors, yet none of them. You could look her in the eyes for hours and not be able to figure out if they were blue, red, green, yellow, or anything in between. The only thing I can say for certain is whatever color they are, they were warm, reminding me of a grassy hill on a warm summer afternoon.

Then there was Luna. Like Celestia, her coat also seemed to shine with various colors on top of the dark blue, almost reminiscent of an oil slick, but far more beautiful. Also like Celestia, her eyes seemed to be many colors, though hers showed cooler colors that brought the feeling of stargazing during a meteor shower on a cool autumn evening. Her mane, though, was her most striking feature. Peering into the void of her mane, one could see not only stars, but nebulae, comets, quasars, entire solar systems... I still wonder at times if there's intelligent life in Luna's mane.

Seeing the two god princesses made me realize again how close I was to utter annihilation by one of them. I found myself prostrating before them, begging forgiveness for whatever sin I had committed..

“Look, Tia, you traumatized the poor thing,” Luna chided. Somehow, her teasing tone actually took away some of the magic of seeing them. With that one joke, they became... well, not regular ponies, that's not possible for these two, but... less mythical, if that makes sense. And you know, I'm glad she did. It made them far less terrifyingly intimidating. They were still scary as all hell, though.

“Y-yo-your highnesses,” At least Rarity's trembling voice told me I wasn't the only one affected by their... dramatic entrance. “May I ask... what exactly caused this... misunderstanding?”

Celestia looked back at Rarity and actually managed to look sheepish, obviously not intending to scare Rarity. “I... must apologize, to both of you, it seems. When Twilight wrote me, I feared an old enemy had returned.”

“That is because she didn't get past his description,” Luna half-scolded her sister. “I assume, considering where we are, you are a Terran? A human from Earth?”

“Y-yes, your highness,” I stammered, still quite afraid.

“Perhaps it is best that I leave. It is obvious my presence is causing you undue stress,” Celestia stated, my state not lost on her. “I am truly sorry. Perhaps in the future we can speak under better circumstances. I will be at Twilight's library when you are finished.”

“Give her my greetings,” called Luna before Celestia vanished in a flash.

Luna smiled down at me. “Please, rise. I believe you deserve an explanation, and I would prefer to speak to you face to face.”

Slowly, I stood upright. It was strange how natural it was to switch between walking on two and four legs. It was sure handy, though.

“As I am sure you have already deduced, you are not the first being to have this form,” Luna began, taking a seat beside me. “Long ago, a tyrant ruled over Equestria. He was a cruel ruler that treated mortals as nothing but his personal slaves.

“His agents were a powerful race of warriors called Tigarins, the race in which you now belong. They were created by him, and served him without question. After his reign was toppled, his agents were sealed along with him in the depths of Tartarus.

“When we read Twilight's description of you, we feared one of his agents had escaped and was moving to free his master. We should not have jumped to conclusions. For that, I apologize.”

I considered her words for a few seconds before releasing a shuddering breath and finding my voice. “Ah-Ah suppose if you acted to protect your subjects, Ah can forgive the lapse in judgment. We all make mistakes from time to time, even immortals, Ah guess. Just... give me some time to convince myself of all that.”

“I thank you for your understanding, Mister... Ah, I do believe we are long overdue for proper introductions. I am Princess Luna Nocturna, goddess of the night sky and those that dwell beneath. The one with the bad first impressions is my sister, Celestia Solara, goddess of the sun.”

I was taken back a little by the declaration of divinity. I had always just assumed they were just powerful ponies, not goddesses.

When I noticed Luna looking at me expectantly, I realized I still had to introduce myself. I was about to when what Rarity told me about names came back to me. I was starting a new life, so why not take on a new name? The only question was, what should my new name be?

I wanted it to reflect not only my admittedly badass new form, but who I am. Thus, I found the perfect name. A name that not only reflects my new, badass form, but also a little of who I am.

I looked back to Luna, who seemed to understand already what was going through my mind.

With a pleased grin, I said, “Call me, Shirotora.”
> Chapter 3: Meet n' Greet
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I sat, trying to be calm, shakily sipping my tea as I sat in Twilight's kitchen. I was actually doing better than what I expected. Maybe it was the honestly timid and sheepish expression and posture of the sun goddess sitting across from me and beside her sister.

Somehow, she managed to look meek and powerful at the same time. It was rather strange, and not easily described. Regardless, we were trying to eliminate the awkward tension between us. Something told me she was waiting for me to begin. Perhaps she figured I would speak when I was ready.

Well, if I needed to start, I would. “So...” She glanced up at me, trying to keep a soft, friendly expression. “Um... You're, like, old...” Don't you just love the taste of toe jam.

Celestia giggled softly. “Quite, though I left my walker at home.”

I actually laughed a bit, however brief and awkward it was. It did give me the courage to ask about a topic that I was nervous about broaching, but felt I had to anyway.

“So... Princess Luna said that what Ah am was dangerous... Um... Why? Ah mean, what made them dangerous? Ah won't just, Ah don't know, explode and hurt anyone, will Ah?”

Celestia answered. “Tigarins' magic can be quite unpredictable, but while it can act on its own volition, it also matches the personality of the individual. The fact that you would be concerned about hurting another, tells me you will not do so unintentionally.”

I sighed in relief. The last thing I wanted was to just randomly blast someone. However, something bothered me. “Wait, what do you mean 'act on its own volition'? Mah magic has a mind of its own?”

Luna explained, “Your race's magic is semi-sentient. Unlike most magic, the kind you possess doesn't work by formulas, matrices, or incantation. Instead, you simply will your magic to act. Another difference is that while other magic can become more powerful the more precise one is, yours will become weaker with precision.

“For example, commanding your magic to change this couch's color to blue will tax you more than simply commanding it to change its color. However, in the case of the later you will have no control over the color it becomes. This is why it is called 'chaos magic'.”

“Chaos magic? Ain't that what Discord uses?” I asked.

A pained look briefly crossed Luna's eye, but she answered anyway. “Yes, though you will never be that powerful.”

“Ah don't think Ah want that much power, anyway,” I admitted. “So, who's gonna to teach me to use it?”

Celestia answered with, “Chaos magic cannot be taught. One simply does it. You cannot force it, there is no trick to it, it is simply willed. It will come to you in time.”

Well that sucked. I had magic I couldn't even use, and could only 'let it happen'. I lived without for my whole life, though, so it really wasn't a big deal.

Gracefully, Celestia got to her hooves, making me tense a little, unintentionally. “I'm afraid we must be going. We have already been gone longer than we should have.” She turned to me with regret in her eyes. “I truly am sorry. I pray we may one day be able to sit together without my foolish actions weighing on our minds.”

“So do Ah,” I responded, still unable to meet her eyes.

The flash of their teleport made me jump, spilling what was left of my tea.

“Crap,” I mumbled as I grabbed a napkin to wipe up what I could.

“Is everything alright?” called the voice of a young boy. 

Spike was probably the closest in appearance to his cartoon counterpart. The only major differences is a more appropriate head/body size ratio and slightly longer legs. He also sounded more like his voice actor, only more puberty-y. Yes, that's a word, regardless of what Merriam-Webster says. That guy's an ass hole, anyway.

“Yeah, just... jumpy, still,” I answered.

The kid just chuckled and said, “Who wouldn't be. I get scared just seeing the princess mildly annoyed.”

I laughed at that.

At that time, Twilight made her way into the kitchen. “Did everything go alright?”

I nodded. “Yeah. Ah was able to talk with her without soilin’ mahself, at least.”

Twilight lit her horn, removing the remaining tea from my coat, the table, and the floor and levitating into the sink. “So, did they tell you what exactly you are?”

I scoffed in annoyance. “Some kind of evil servant to an ancient tyrant.”

Twilight's eyes shot open. “Oh... Um... Y-your...”

“Ah ain’t gonna to hurt no one,” I deadpanned. “Ah might accidentally annoy someone until Ah get mah magic under control.”

“Magic?” Twilight perked up. Damn my mouth. Why does it hate me so?

“Yeah,” I replied hesitantly. “Ah have chaos magic, apparently.”

Twilight groaned, “Of course it's chaos magic.”

I looked between her and Spike in confusion. “What's wrong? The princesses didn't seem worried. Should Ah be worried?”

Spike rolled his eyes and answered, “Nah, she's just upset because she can never get any data on it.”

“It's not just that, Spike,” Twilight snapped before turning back to me. “It's because a colleague of mine can and even showed me how, yet I can't make heads or tails of it! Chaos magic just infuriates me. Even when it's right in front of me, I can't figure it out.”

“Oh... Sorry?” I said, at something of a loss for words.

Twilight just blushed a little in embarrassment and assured, “Oh, no. It's nothing you did. I'm just upset at my own inability to understand something.”

“Didn't you go through something like that with Pinkie, or was that just the show?”

Twilight snorted in amusement, “I did, but I still have trouble with putting that lesson into practice, sometimes.”

I let out a loud guffaw, “Ha! Ah can be the same way. Ah hate not understandin’ somethin’, especially when it's right there, starin’ ya in the face.”

“Well, since you're here, why don't I help you with your paperwork,” Twilight offered. “Some of it, I'm told, is very different than what you have on Earth.”

“Thanks,” I said. “Ah could use the help.”

So we spent the next several hours filling out the forms, taking them to town hall, and mostly just getting me ready to properly join society. For obvious reasons, I'm not going to go into detail about it. It may have worked slightly different, but bureaucracy is boring in every dimension.

After everything was said and done, I was a registered immigrant worker of Equestria. I could work, own property, and do pretty much everything a citizen can do except vote. Yes, vote. Equestria is a 'democratic diarchy'. In other words, the princesses rule above all, but the citizens vote for everyone else. It's a strange concept that only really works when the rulers are benevolent immortal goddesses.

Anyway, after that was finished, we headed back into town. As we walked, Twilight asked, “Do you like parties?”

I looked at her, a bit confused and answered, “Yeah, why?”

Twilight just smiled and said, “Good, because that's our next stop.”

“Party?” I asked in confusion.

Twilight just giggled and said snarkily, “I figured a brony would know.”

“A welcome party?” it clicked, but I was still kind of confused. “Ain't those supposed to be surprise parties?”

“They used to be,” Twilight explained, “but we found out rather quickly that many terrans don't take it very well, being in a new, unfamiliar place. Some run away, some lash out, etcetera, so we decided to drop the 'surprise' part.”

“Makes sense,” I said. “Well, what're we waitin’ for, then? Let’s go.”





The party was not what I was expecting. It wasn't so much the high energy party Pinkie usually threw in the show. Instead it was more of a 'meet n' greet' with refreshments and music. Mostly it was Terrans and ponies that would often lend them aid.

Apparently a few ponies from the show were terrans, including Rarity and Vinyl Scratch, among others. According to Vinyl, she was weeks away from getting her masters from MIT when she was zapped to Equestria a couple years ago, but she said it was the best thing to ever happen to her. She made it big as an inventor, and only DJs for fun.

The other terrans there included a baker, a launderer, a mailstallion, three weather ponies, and a few others in various occupations. Then there were the ponies that offered services to new arrivals, like a warehouse owner that offers temporary employment, a cafe owner that exchanged food for services, and Applejack who offered both food and pay.

Fluttershy stopped by real quick, but only to ask how I was getting along and drop off some meat dishes for those that ate it, which was only me and one griffin. 

I swear, that mare can cook meat better than any vegetarian in history.

I was conversing with Applejack. She was telling me how she often hired terrans, as farm hands whenever harvest time came. At the moment, though, harvest was over and all she had was menial tasks, but it would earn me a meal or two. Naturally I agreed. Even if I wasn't a brony, I would have accepted. Coming from a country family myself, I knew the best food is some good old fashion southern home cooking.

Even if it’s not technically southern.

After agreeing to come by in the morning, we just started chatting, mostly sharing stories.

“...so Ah do the only thing Ah could, Ah jumped off the bike, grabbing the old rope swing. In mah mind, Ah was like Tarzan or Indiana Jones, but then, bam! Slammed face first into a tree.”

Applejack busted out laughing, “Ah bet that hurt!”

I nodded and said, “Mah pride more than mah nose, but yeah.”

“Ah feel for ya, remind me to tell ya 'bout the time mah cart broke on the way to Southville,” the farmer said. “Fer now, Ah gotta introduce ya to somepony.”

She waved someone behind me over. I turned and froze. I knew Big Mac was big, but holy crap, he was almost as tall as Luna! He was massive, yet his soft features and kind eyes made him far less intimidating than one would think. He certainly wasn't as scary as Apple Jack.

“Ah take it ya recognize Big Macintosh?” Applejack said.

I nodded and said, “Yeah. He's a lot bigger-” I found myself unable to continue as my brain suddenly decided it was time to clock out as I watched the massive stallion plant his lips on those of the massive mare.

After a couple seconds of lip locking, the two separated and looked right at me before busting out laughing.

“That never gets old,” AJ said, mirthfully. “This here is Big Mac, mah husband and not in no way mah brother, cousin, or nothin' like that.”

“B-but... the show...” I uttered.

“They probably didn't want one of their main characters bein' involved,” she explained. “Apparently, they changed a few things like that. Kinda how they made Gil into Gilda.”

“Huh?”

“Gil was Rainbow's ex boyfriend. He kinda screwed her over when she was in school, and came back last year. It was pretty much how Ah heard it was in the show, but with screwin' and the whole 'on the run from the law' thing goin' on.”

“Wait, what?!”

AJ shook her head and said, “Sorry, that's more’n Ah should’a said. If ya wanna know the rest, ya gotta hear it from Rainbow Dash, herself.”

I gave her my best unamused stare. “That's messed up.”

“Eeyup,” the big guy agreed.

“Oh, mah god, you actually do that,” I laughed.

“There's the kitty of honor!” shouted the sudden personification of pink that decided to murder logic right in front of me.

“Come on, I got you a job!” Pinkie exclaimed as she began dragging me away.

Pinkie was, honestly, the closest in appearance to her cartoon self. Granted, she still looked more like a small horse than a little cat-pony made of colorful marshmallows, but she was rounder than the others. Of course, by round, I don't mean fat by any means, but she had just the right amount of fluff to hide any 'hard edges' a body typically has.

“Here we are~” she sang as we stopped in front of an off white pony with a suave mustache and combed back black mane. “Shiro, meet Souffle, Souffle, meet Shiro.”

“Ah, so zhis is Shiro,” the pony said with a thick French accent. “Pinkie tellz me you are a fantastic cook, no?”

“Uh... Yeah?” I ventured, turning to look at Pinkie only to find she had ninja'd away. “Ah can cook, but how’d she know-”

“Ahp-ahp-ahp, do not question Pinkie Pie,” Souffle warned. “Only madness lie zhere. Az Pinkie has said, I am Souffle, owner of Sunflower Cafe.”

“It's a pleasure to meet ya, sir,” I said, offering my paw.

“What iz zhis 'sir'? I am not so old to be 'sir',” He scoffed, but took my paw anyway. “let us get down to business, az zhey say. I wish to expand my buziness, and am in need of a talented chef. I assume you are staying in zhe apartment of zhe welcome center?”

“Actually, Twilight asked if Ah would stay in her guest room. She said she wanted to run a couple’a tests on me. You know, scans, x-rays, blood and tissue samples, all compensated of course.”

“Ah, zhen I shall come by tomorrow afternoon, and you shall impress me with your culinary prowess.”

I was a little taken back by his declaration. He just invited himself over for dinner, and it wasn't even my house.

I guess even in parallel universes the French have no manners.
> Chapter 4: Magic Milk
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fun fact; the first week after moving to a parallel dimension is excruciatingly, mind-numbingly dull. Seriously, after that first party, it was nothing but paperwork and appointments.

The only interesting bits were my 'cultural acclimation' classes, which was really just a 'how to not put your foot in your mouth' class. It was mostly just to teach Terrans what is and isn't taboo or socially appropriate here. Some of it was no surprise, like no touching a pegasus' wings or unicorn's horn if you don't know them, though neither are considered 'groping' like many in the fandom believe.

Others, like nuzzling being akin to kissing, touching a pony's hooves (other than a hoofshake) was rude, or how touching a cutie mark is pretty much groping, were not surprising but not really something I would have guessed.

Other things were completely unexpected, like the term 'hoofing it' to describe walking somewhere being derogatory. Apparently that dates back to the pre-unification era where earth ponies were called 'hoofers', being the only race that had to rely almost solely on their hooves.

Then there was the relationship lessons. I kid you not, the rules for relationships are so freaking complicated, it makes D&D (3.5) look like Candyland. There are so many levels and types of friendship, it's just crazy. Thankfully, like relationships on Earth, these rules are more like commonly accepted guidelines than actual set-in-stone rules, but still.

Did you know one can have multiple girl/boyfriends, but only one spouse? This is because ponies believe that love should always be embraced, no matter if you already have it with someone else or not.

Ponies are weird. 'Nuff said.

Anyway, fast forward past the bureaucracy and red tape.

While many a fan fic depict Pinkie throwing big parties for every occasion, this really isn't true. Sometimes she just delivers a 'party package' full of a few occasion-appropriate things for one to celebrate a lesser event with friends.

The party package I received simply consisted of champagne and a few glasses for celebrating my citizenship with the few ponies I could really call friends. At the time, that consisted of Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack, though the later was really more of close a acquaintance that Rainbow convinced to come.

Yeah, I only had two real friends, but considering I was only there a week, that's not too shabby.

Anyway, the 'party' really wasn't much, just a toast and dinner, but it wasn't really the party that was important here. No, it was happened at the party that was of particular note.

We were listening to Applejack tell this hilarious story about her cart breaking.

“-and the ass end falls, tiltin' the whole thing back with me still hitched to it. Ah'm sittin' there, fumblin' with the straps, but it got me danglin' upside down and Ah just can't get it. Ah was there 'til nearly sundown before somepony came wanderin' by and helped me.”

“And that's one thing Earth has on this place,” I said with a chuckle. “Earth horses are like... what, five times a pony's size. Ah doubt that would have happened. Plus, they wouldn’t have been without people.”

AJ laughed, “Ah'm sure it woulda been helpful to have someone with fingers around.”

“Oh, is Big Mac not delivering?” Rainbow Dash teased.

I had been laughing and talking so much, my throat was starting to get parched. Before I got up, though, my desire was preempted.

“Oh, thanks,” I said as I accepted an offered glass of milk.

After taking a drink, I noticed everyone went rather quiet. I looked up to see everyone staring at me with confused expressions.

“What?” I asked. “Somethin’ on mah face?”

“Where did that just come from?” Applejack asked, pointing to my milk.

“Uh, Ah got it from...” I drew a blank. “It was...” My eyes widened and a smile spread across my face as it dawned on me. “Ah... Ah think Ah used magic! Holy crap, Ah just thought ‘bout how thirsty Ah was, and it just popped up! Ah did it!”

“Well, Ah'll be,” Applejack said. “Congratulations, Shiro.”

“Yeah, now you just have to figure out how you did it,” Rainbow cheered, seemingly as excited as I was. “Then we can totally use that to go pranking!”

“Ah gotta show Twilight!” I cheered as I ran out the door.

Looking back, I probably looked like a doofus, running upright through the streets of Ponyville, with a half full glass of milk held in front of me as if it was the holy grail. At the time, though, I couldn't care in the slightest. After all, I had just used magic.

I barged through the library door, yelling, “Twilight! Come quick!”

In a flash of light, the librarian/superhero was there. “What's wrong? Are we being invaded by vine monkeys? Is the world ending? Did another ancient evil escape?”

“Better!” I cheered and held the glass out to Twilight.

“Uh...”

“Ah did magic!”

It took Twilight about half a second to realize what I was saying and looked at the miracle cup in awe.

“Amazing...”

“Ah know!”

“We have to examine it,” Twilight suggested.

“Uh...” came the voice of the resident dragon as he walked into the room.

I turned to him and held out my first work of magic. “Isn't it beautiful?”

“I'm... gonna be in my room,” Spike said warily as he backed out of the room.

As he beat a hasty retreat, we turned our attention back to the magical glass.

“What does the milk taste like?” Twilight asked.

“Like regular milk.”

“Could it be regular milk?”

“Don't know, Ah could have summoned it from elsewhere, or maybe created a facsimile of milk.”

And we went on like that for quite some time. I'll be honest, telling it just makes it boring, so long story short, we deduced that the milk was just a full illusion. What is a full illusion, you ask? Simply put, where your typical illusion only affects sight and/or sound, a full illusion affects every sense. You can see it, hear it, touch it, smell it, and taste it. When you grab it, it feels like you're actually holding something. If you eat it, it tastes and feels like food.

What this means to me, however, is that I can make all the junk food I wanted without all the health issues that come with them. Of course, that was so long as I learned how to do it again.

As momentous as my first use of magic was, though, that wasn't even the most important thing to happen. No, that happened after, when Twilight mentioned something that peaked my interest.

“I'm sure you'll figure it out,” Twilight assured me as I stare forlornly at the spot my magic cup had occupied before vanishing. “In the meantime, seeing as you seem to have an interest in magic, why don't you look into a field of arcanum?”

I raised an eyebrow as I glanced at Twilight. “Arcanum?”

“Academic magic; magic any being can use with study and practice.”

Milk forgotten, Twilight had my undivided attention at that. “How’s that work?”

“Well, it depends on the school,” Twilight activated Super Egghead Lecture Mode (SELM™). “Some, like Divination and Evocation, are good for the 'casual spell caster', while more advanced forms like High Magic are so complicated, they're really only practical for those looking to make it a career. Perhaps you would like something more 'middle of the road', so to say.”

Twilight trotted over to one of the bookshelves along the right wall, me close behind.

“Enchantment is always a good one to study up on, but it can get incredibly expensive when delving deeply.” A book floated its way to a table. “Alchemy is also a good one, and easy to get started, though has a similar problem as Enchantment.” another book joined the pile. “Demonology can be useful, so long as you know what you're looking for.”

“Wait, wait, wait... Demonology?” I asked, quite surprised by that one. “Like, summonin’ and banishin’ evil spirits?”

“Oh, no,” Twilight said with a giggle. “I forget, sometimes, that humans think of 'demons' as something different. Here, the word 'demon' refers to the physical manifestations of spiritual beings, specifically, those that dwell in the Void, the space between universes.”

“Oh...” I said, letting the information soak in. “So... what all can one do with Demonology that makes it so useful?”

Twilight's SELM reengaged. “Well, Demonology is usually used to summon beings and objects. Though the term 'summon' isn't entirely accurate, it's often used to explain things to the common pony. Anyway, these 'summons' can be anything from tools to beasts of burden to sapient beings. It can be incredibly useful, but it can also be tedious to get started and you certainly want to be careful. I'll let you read about that, though, seeing as it's not my strongest field.

“So, is there anything else you're wanting to get while we're getting you set up?”

“Uh...” I pondered for a moment. “Somethin’ more entertainin’. You guys have sci-fi?”

“Of course,” Twilight stated, directing me to the fiction section.

By the way, they have Star Wars novels.

Books about how to use real magic, and Star Wars.

Nerdgasm.





It's pretty easy to see why more people don't get into Demonology. Just to start out, you need to make deals and contracts with otherworldly beings. One can summon without one, but you'll be paying each time. The book had a list in the back with various spirits that were known for helping out beginners. One was even a Demonology guide, who helps noobs learn the ropes and whose only price was to make a contract with another spirit.

I decided I would have to think about what I was looking for out of Demonology before continuing with that, so I picked up the book on Enchantment.

Making the Mundane Magical; Enchantment for Beginners.

It sounded promising.

I spent the next few hours reading about the basics of enchantment and what I would need, material wise. It wasn't too pricey for the basics, just a special kind of chalk and a couple cheap gems. I picked out one of the simple enchantments to try later, one that gives a plate the ability to keep your food warm without itself being hot.

I glanced through the alchemy book, as well, marking what I would need to get started. Twilight said she had an old travel cauldron she would lend me, as soon as she could find it. That left a mortar and pestle, a sharp knife, steeping bags, and a few other odds and ends. Alchemy was definitely the more expensive to get started of the three.

After listing everything I would need to get started with those, I went back to the demonology book. I figured I may as well try my first summoning. Laying it open on the floor, I took the salt I snagged from Twilight's kitchen and began recreating the magic circle depicted in the book on the floor.

When that was done, I began to recite; “Guide of mortals to the spirit realm, Ah seek your wisdom. Aid me, and help me understand your world. Ah call upon you, Innor, Patron of Demonology.”

The salt burst into green flames, but it quickly shifted to red. The book said the flames should be green, though. Something was not as it should have been, and I will admit to being a little scared.

Instead of the wispy four legged owl that was, according to the book, Innor, the spirit that first introduced demonology to ponies, a short, bulky gorilla looking being occupied the circle.

“Greetings, mortal,” the being said, his voice having a strange, rumbling, ethereal sound to it. “My name is Bakura, Spirit Smith.”

“Ah summoned Innor, not you,” I said.

“Well, you failed,” said the asshole, laughing merrily.

“Yeah, yeah. This was mah first summonin’, so don't blame me,” I defended.

Bakura, still chuckling, looked at me, examining me in a slightly uncomfortable manner. “Unless I am mistaken, you are a human in the form of a servant of evil.”

“Yeah, great, can you just send Innor here? Ah kinda want to talk with him,” I demanded, getting rather impatient.

He regarded me for a moment, as if considering something. “Actually, I have a proposition for you. As you have never performed a summoning, I have never been summoned. How would you like to make a contract with me?”

I was rather surprised by that. I mean, it was usually the mortal that initiated the dealings, not the spirit. Regardless, I decided I might as well hear him out. “What kinda contract?”

“I will offer you my wares in exchange for... let's call it 'advertising'.”

I raised a suspicious eyebrow. “You want 'advertisin’'? How do you mean?”

“Simple, just tell others of me,” Bakura stated. “Spirits rely on mortals to spread word of their services to others, but contacting one's first mortal can be... difficult. I have been trying for decades to find one without success. However, your mistake can be mutually beneficial. You obtain access to my master crafts, and I gain possible clientele.”

“That's all? Ah just have to tell others ‘bout you?” In all honesty, if what he said was true, and according to the book it was, I could see the logic behind his deal. I get his product in exchange for advertising. It's a solid business tactic that was often employed back on Earth. “Okay, let's outline the deal.”

Bakura nodded and said in a business like tone, “I, Bakura, Spirit Smith, offer all tools, weapons, armors, and devices crafted by my hand to you, in exchange for you, Shirotora, spreading the knowledge of my summoning to all who ask.”

“Ah, Shirotora, offer in exchange to share all information on your summonin’ to any that ask it of me, and to offer this information to any Ah believe may benefit from your services. In return, Ah am allowed access to your tools, arms, armor, and devices to use as Ah see fit.”

“I accept.” He extended his hand.

“Ah accept.” I grasped his hand in my paw, sealing my first demon contract.

Bakura smiled. “I thank you. Now, if you shall excuse me, I shall return to my forge. With luck, I shall be summoned again, soon. In the meantime, I leave you with this...” He raised his hand, creating a swirling vortex in which a thin bound book appeared. “This is my tome. It contains my summoning ritual, as well as a brief biography and list of offered goods. If you make three copies and send them to public arcane libraries in three different cities, I shall craft something special for you, and you alone.”

“Ah'll see what Ah can do.”

“Fare well.”

“Yeah, take it easy.”

Then the flames flared and he was gone.

“That was not how Ah imagined that would go.”
> Chapter 5: Swords and Fast Food
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“So,” Twilight began with a knowing smirk as we sat at the table, waiting on Spike to finish breakfast. “I felt a bit of astral energy last night coming from the guest room. I take it you summoned Innor?”

I hesitated for a moment, before speaking, “Actually, that was somethin’ Ah was wantin’ to speak to you about. Ah tried, but... You remember how the princesses said mah magic can act on its own?”

“What happened?” Twilight asked, sounding slightly concerned.

“Well... Ah think mah magic changed the summoning circle,” I admitted.

“What did you summon?” Twilight asked, now more curious than worried.

“A spirit smith named, Bakura. He seemed like a stand up guy, so Ah made a contract with him,” I explained.

“You shouldn't have done that without somepony experienced there to make sure he wasn't taking advantage of you,” Twilight admonished. “What was your price?”

“Advertisement,” I replied, fighting back a smirk. I won't pretend that I know how these prices work, but even I can tell that was a damn good deal. “All Ah gotta do is get his name out there. He even offered to make me somethin’ special if Ah make three copies of his tome and distribute it to three different city libraries.”

“That's all? Awesome,” Spike approved as he walked in with three plates of waffles, two with what looked like sausage. “Applejack has to make an offering every harvest for hers.”

“Applejack's into demonology?” I asked as I cut into my sausage.

“She has a deal with a dryad for a few timberwolves to help with some of the heavy lifting around the farm,” Twilight answered. “I’m sure you’ll see them eventually.”

I went back to my breakfast as Twilight and Spike discussed their schedule for the day. I'll tell you, that little lizard can cook. The waffles were crispy on the outside and gooey on the inside, the eggs light and fluffy, and the sausage perfectly seasoned to add a savory contrast to the sweetness of the waffles.

A perfect breakfast.

After we were all finished with our food, we sat sipping drinks, Twilight nursing her coffee while Spike and I had OJ, fresh squeezed from oranges from Sweet Apple Acres.

What? You didn't think they only grew apples, did you? That would be a very poor business choice.

Anyway, as we sat there with our drinks of choice, I asked, “So, you needin’ me for anythin’ today? Ah could help out with whatever needs doin’ ‘round here.”

“Oh, no,” Twilight assured me. “You're our guest. The chores are ours.”

“No, Ah'm your border, and Ah'm not paying rent,” I corrected. “And don't try sayin’ the tests you're gonna to be doin’ count. That benefits me more than it does you and you’re payin’ me.”

Twilight giggled at that. “Alright. I guess your paws would be helpful, especially since you're so much taller than Spike.”

“Say that again in fifty years,” Spike defended.

Twi and I could only laugh.





“This kinda defeats the whole idea, Twilight,” I said as we walked into the Hayburger.

“I was already planning on treating you and Spike, so no it doesn't,” Twilight countered.

If her faux-innocent expression meant anything, she wasn't even trying to fool me. Oh, well. I supposed if she was that adamant about it, I’d let it go.

There was no one else waiting, being just before the lunch rush, so we walked straight up to the counter where we were greeted by the colt behind the counter.

“Welcome to Hayburger, home of the Hayburger, can I take your order?”

“Yes, I’ll have a number four large with a large onion ring, two number two, and two King Burgers,” Twilight said.

“I'll take a number twelve large, extra crispy,” said Spike.

I was still taking a moment to decide. I had never been here, so I didn't know what they had, but they did have meat based items.

“Get whatever you want,” Twilight told me. “I have plenty of money.”

“Then, Ah guess Ah'll take the manticore burger combo. Ah take it that's not made with real manticore,” I joked.

The kid behind the counter chuckled. “Hey, if you want to eat a manticore, go get one and I’ll cook it for you. That'll be seventy-seven bits.”

Twilight payed, we got our drinks, and found a table. Twilight soon arrived with three trays of food in her aura, passing out our meals. Before I could even begin, Twilight attacked her hayburgers...

All five...

At the same time.

I could only sit there and gawk at the display.

A small clearing of the throat drew both mine and Twilight's attention to the little dragon beside us. Twilight couldn't help but wither under his disapproving glare, and I couldn't blame her. He had that down perfectly. He didn't even have to say anything, and Twilight took the hint, setting down two of her burgers.

“Sorry,” Twilight said. “I'm still getting used to my increased metabolism.”

“Increased metabolism?” I parroted.

Twilight suddenly froze up, as if that was something she wasn't supposed to say.

“You might as well tell him, Twi,” Spike said. “I doubt he'll think any different of you.”

“You're right,” Twilight agreed. “Well, Shiro, you would probably find out anyway. I'm an alicorn.”

“Uh...” I raised an eyebrow, at that and looked to her sides. “But you don't have... what?! How’d Ah miss those?”

She flared her wings slightly. “A spell. It makes it so ponies don't notice them unless they already know, or are looking for them.”

Admittedly, I figured she was going to become an alicorn in the show, somehow, but I never thought about it. I guess it just wasn't important. Though now that I was thinking about it...

“Hey, Twilight, how many bronies live in Ponyville, anyway?”

“Told ya he wouldn't care,” Spike said, smugly.

Twilight just smiled and rolled her eyes in response before answering me. “You're the second.”

“Really?” That was actually quite unexpected. “How many are in Equestria?”

“That I know of, seven others. One lives here, five are traveling across the world, and one...” she suddenly became sheepish. “Well, the other is in Canterlot Psychiatric Hospital.”

That... was not something I was ready to hear. “Why?”

Twilight sighed. “You have to understand, not everyone takes the displacement very well. For some, it's too much. For one... well, his fascination with us was obsessive, especially with Fluttershy. One day, he attacked her and held her against her will in his home.”

My chest tightened at that. “He didn't...”

“Oh, no, he didn't hurt her or take advantage of her. Trust me, if he did... well, he wouldn't be in a hospital.” The venom in her voice was a little scary to say the least. “When we found them, she was bound to a chair where he was attempting to force her to go on a date with him.”

“Damn... How did Fluttershy take it?”

“Better than expected,” Twilight replied. “She was actually worried about him. She still is, in fact.”

“Ah'm impressed. She really is far stronger than people give her credit for,” I said.

“Yeah, she is,” Twilight agreed.

Our conversation, as well as our meal, was interrupted by a deafening roar followed by panicked screams.

In an instant, both Twilight and I were up, running for the door. Outside, ponies were running past, trying to get away from whatever was attacking. Twilight and I ran off in the opposite direction as the crowd, towards the danger.

It didn't take long to find the culprit, a massive beast with huge bat-like wings, long, barbed tail, and the face of a decrepit lion. This wasn't the cute and cuddly looking manticore from the show. This was a beast born of wild, corrupt magic. And it had already killed a pony.

I looked down at the pony. He was young, probably not even a stallion, yet. Seeing his lifeless form filled me with fear. Why had I followed? What did I think I could do? Yeah, I knew how to fight, but only other people. I couldn't fight a monster.

“Leave this town, right now!” I heard a powerful voice over the sounds of panic.

I looked up to see Fluttershy, glaring at the beast, while Twilight carefully pulled the colt away with her magic. The manticore reeled back a little, as if in pain, but it never looked away from Fluttershy.

“He's clear!” Twilight called just before she vanished in a lavender light.

“Go back to the forest,” Fluttershy commanded as I took a vial of magic chalk and started crafting a summoning circle.

To my surprise, it actually turned around, but it seemed stiff, as if it didn't want to. Regardless, both Fluttershy and I sighed in relief as she turned to start flying toward me. I was about to run over to congratulate her, when the manticore violently shook its head, like it was knocking something loose.

My eyes widened in fear as the monster turned around and lunged at Fluttershy.

“Look out!” I cried, but my warning was too late.

The monster swung its barbed tail at the mare, its poison stinger finding her right flank. Fluttershy was spun like a top by the force of the impact, slamming hard into the ground.

An anger like none I had ever felt rose up in me. I felt my fur bristle as I growled a deep, primal growl before bellowing out a challenging roar.

The manticore turned to face me, lowering into an aggressive stance while I rose to stand upright. I glared at the monster as I focused on the spell sigil in the chalk, willing what I needed to manifest.

The circle ignited before me, provoking the manticore to charge. I plunged my hand into the magic ring, my paw grasping hold of what I sought and pulled. A length of red steel emerged. It had no hand guard. Instead, it was just a long piece of metal, smooth blade on one side, serrated on the other.

Quickly, I brought the blade up to parry the tail of my foe. It hit like a sledgehammer, but I wasn't stupid enough to take the blow head on. Instead, I redirected the force, moving to the left as I deflected to the right.

At its side, I thrust forward, intent on skewering the thing, but its size belied its speed. It leapt away, twisting as it swiped at me with its claws. I barely managed to bring the blade between the massive claw and myself before it tore me to ribbons. It slammed into me with all the force of a pissed off rhinoceros, sending me flying.

I learned that day that cats really don't always land on their feet, as I crashed on my side, knocking the air from my lungs. I shakily put my feet under me, standing up again.

That rage was burning even brighter, now. I wasn't going to let this thing get away with what it had done. This was my home now. It was my territory. And I wasn't going to let this animal beat me.

I charged, glaring hatefully at my enemy.

No... Not my enemy... I thought to myself.

My prey!

It thrust its tail at me, but I didn't dodge. I swung my sword with all the force I could muster, the blade erupting in a silvery fire, as the blade cleaved through the deadly tail and into the monster's skull. The force of our collision shattered the cobblestone road, but I held firm.

The monster pawed dumbly at the air for a few seconds before it fell limp. I didn't even bother trying to dislodge the blade, instead opting to rush over to where Fluttershy landed.

To my surprise, Fluttershy was starting to sit up, rubbing her head with a hoof, and hissing with pain.

“Fluttershy!” I called. “Are you okay?”

My breath caught as I saw a sticky green goo mixed in with the blood from her wound.

“Oh, god, you're poisoned!” I panicked.

“Huh?” Fluttershy said, dumbly, before looking back. She leaned closer to examine it more closely, grunting in pain. “Oh... it's not so bad.”

“Not so bad?!” I shouted in worry. “You're poisoned!”

Fluttershy's eyes widened. “Oh... um, well. I'm... sort of... immune.”

I blinked, trying to understand what she said. “Y-you're... immune? But... how?”

Fluttershy winced and answered with a simple, if cryptic, “It's complicated.”

I was still worried, but I decided if she said she was immune that would have to be good enough.

I turned back around to look at the fallen monster. The sword was gone, likely returning to its owner, but the corpse was already starting to draw a crowd.

“Hey... you're that new guy, right?” a stallion asked, cautiously approaching me.

I turned to regard him. He was a somewhat young earth pony stallion, with a yellow coat and a baby blue mane.

“Yeah,” I answered.

“That was pretty impressive,” he said. “I was wondering, who did you contract for that sword? I’m in the Royal Guard, and I could use something like that when I go back on duty.”

I smiled. Looked like it was time to uphold my end of the contract.
> Chapter 6: The General and the Demon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It turned out, the colt that the manticore attacked didn't die. He was stung, and suffered some damage he would feel for a few years, but he was alive. However, his mother wasn't so lucky. Apparently, the beast attacked him and his mother when they were practicing magic in the park. They ran, but his mother was stung. He didn't notice, and kept running until he was caught, too. His mother passed before the medical team even arrived.

“So, that's it?” I asked, quite upset with Twilight. “We just say 'too bad your mom's dead', and move on?”

Twilight sighed. “Look, I get where you're coming from, but if we get that upset every time somepony gets killed by a monster, we'd never be happy.” She walked over to a shelf and grabbed a thick book off the shelf and levitated it over to me. It was called 'Bestiary of Everfree Valley'.

“This world is full of big, dangerous predators, many of which, like the manticore, have evolved, at least in part, to hunt ponies. Ponies are constantly being hunted. It's a fact of life. We do what we can to stop it, but sometimes it's not enough.

“That colt and his family will mourn, and they will move on. Everypony I know has dealt with it. Rainbow lost her aunt, uncle, and some cousins, Pinkie lost her sister, Fluttershy lost her father, and Applejack, Rarity, and I each lost our parents.”

That caught me by surprise, as I was pulled abruptly from the book. “You... lost your parents?”

Twilight gave a sad smile as she answered. “I was very young. While I still miss them, if it weren't for that, I would have never met all the important ponies in my life; the girls, mom, Nightlight, Velvet, and everypony else at the palace.”

“Wait... Nightlight and Velvet? In the show they were your parents, though,” I said.

Twilight giggled. “They may as well have been in real life, too. They would always take care of my brother and me when mom was busy, which was often considering she had a nation to run.”

“A nation to run? So does that mean Princess Celestia is your... adoptive mother?” I asked.

“That's right,” Twilight answered. “Remind me to tell you the story of how that happened sometime. It's kind of sad, though.”

“Alright, later. Right now, Ah was wantin’ to talk to you about somethin’,” I said. “When Ah was fightin’ that manticore, the demon sword caught fire with a weird silver fire. When Ah asked Bakura about it, he said the fire had to come from me.”

Twilight knitted her brow in thought and confusion. “Yes, one of the ways demon tools are useful is because they can channel one's spells while helping draw out the magic. Basically, one can channel a spell with two-thirds the effort.”

“So, Ah cast a fire spell?”

“I'm not sure. Without real training, the only way you would cast fire magic would be if it were innate and instinctive, but I don’t know if you have that kind of ability. It’s possible to be evocation if you had a reagent, but even then, it requires intent. Unless you wanted to cast a fire spell, it couldn't be an evocation spell.”

Twilight had begun pacing in thought, a habit I noticed whenever she was stumped on a problem. “Perhaps it's an innate racial ability? But if it were, mom would have said something. Perhaps I should write her.”

I winced a little. I really wasn't looking forward to seeing her again.

“Y-yeah,” I reluctantly agreed. “She does know more about what Ah am than we do.”

I just hoped my second meeting would go better than the first.





Thankfully, I didn't have to meet the princess just then. Instead, she wrote Twilight back saying she may know what it was. She asked us to try to recreate the spell, and if we could, to contact her again.

Thus, we were in a field just outside the West side of town.

“Alright, based on what you describe, I believe this was an instinctive spell. What exactly were you feeling, when you summoned the fire?”

I rubbed the back of my head. Like Twilight's pacing, it was a habit I did whenever I was thinking hard.

“Ah was angry, but Ah don't think that was it,” I said. “Ah felt... angry, but more at the fact that the manticore would hurt innocent ponies. Ah felt like... Seein’ him come to mah home and hurt someone, Ah just snapped.”

“Hmm, perhaps it was instinctive? Twilight pondered, scratching her chin with a hoof. “It could be you saw the manticore as a rival, or perhaps it was a protective instinct? You may have seen the manticore as harming your pack.”

Twilight turned back to me, horn lit in her magenta fire, and said, “I have an idea. Try-”

Suddenly, she was cut off by an enormous winged snake lashing out, grabbing her, and wrapping her in its coils. I was so caught off guard, I couldn't react. It had come out of nowhere. When I regained my senses, I leaped at it, trying to catch it in my claws, but it took to the air, hovering just out of reach.

I could only gaze in horror as Twilight looked down with terror filled eyes. That same rage as before filled me, coursing through my veins.

“Give her back!” I roared, leaping high into the air as my right paw lashed out towards the flying serpent.

I felt power flow through my body. It swirled like a hurricane before shooting up my arm and engulfing my paw in silver fire. I closed the distance to the monster in a second... and passed right through.

The scene wavered and faded away, leaving nothing but blue skies. Nearly in a panic, I flailed as I began to fall back to the ground from at least thirty feet in the air. I was saved from eating dirt, though, by a familiar purple glow.

“Uh... Sorry,” I heard Twilight say, “but that was the easiest way to test my theory.”

I looked at the unharmed mare, blinking dumbly for several moments.

“You... but...” It took a moment, but it dawned on me as she set me down. “That was an illusion?! What the hell, Sparkle?!”

“I'm sorry,” she repeated, cringing. “If I told you what I was doing, it would have ruined it. I needed you to think I was in real danger to see if it really is your protective instincts that caused your magic to manifest, and it worked.”

“You... are an ass hole,” I stated. “A smart ass hole that gets results, but an ass hole all the same.”

Scraping a hoof in the dirt and hanging her head in shame, she said, “I know.” She slowly peeked up at me and continued, “Do you at least remember what it felt like? Not the emotion, but the flow of magic. Do you think you could summon that fire voluntarily?”

I held a paw in front of my face, studying it as if it held all the answers. “Ah don't know, maybe.”

I closed my eyes, trying to remember the feeling. Slowly, I felt something stir. It wasn't the hurricane it was before, more like a gentle breeze. I latched onto that feeling, feeding it, willing it to grow. It grew until I could will it through my arm. The warm feeling traveled to my paw, where I focused on it gathering in my palm.

“Shiro, you did it!”

I opened my eyes to see Twilight beaming, her eyes locked on what I held. In one paw, a silver flame flickered, yet did not burn me.

“Ah did it!” I cheered, a huge grin plastered on my face. “Ah created weird fire! Yes!”

“I gotta write to mom about this!”

And just like that, the fire vanished along with my smile.





I had to admit, I was really starting to respect Celestia. She still terrified me, but I respected her. She was going out of her way to make me feel more comfortable. The mare that arrived still looked very much like the solar alicorn, but if she were just a unicorn. Yeah, she used a spell to seal away a portion of her magic so she could take a form I wasn't soiling myself in front of.

I was still nervous, as I summoned up the silver fire again, but I was able to manage. It was actually easier to summon it again, having already felt what it was like, and was only getting easier. Celestia, for her part just observed with a neutral expression, though something about her gave off an undertone of dread.

She didn't beat around the bush too much about why, either.

“I was afraid of this,” Celestia sighed.

“Afraid of what?” I asked, nervously.

“Not of you, Shiro, but what your ability means,” Celestia explained. “Normally, Tigirans are orange, like a common tiger. Only one was white, General Mikava, and she was also the only one to display the power you just did. We called it 'silver flame'. It was a very unique fire, as General Mikava seemed to have complete control of it, even so far as its shape and who it burns.”

“You're not tryin’ to say Am'm anythin’ like this general, are you?” I asked.

“Havens, no,” Celestia said. “Despite her power and ruthlessness, Mikava was not the most dangerous. That title belonged to a creature we called the Black Death. It was solid black, could rip an ancient dragon limb from limb with ease, and had an insatiable thirst for blood and destruction. My fear is that if you show traits unique to General Mikava, what's to say one couldn't show traits of the Black Death.”

“But... Ah'm the only chaos tiger after ten thousand years, right?” I asked, my new found fear of a psycho living death machine outweighing my fear of Celestia.

“Yes, it is unlikely,” Celestia explained. “However, even if it takes another ten thousand years before another appears in the form of a chaos tiger, the possibility that it could be the same as that monster terrifies me.”

“Perhaps we should look into some kind of countermeasure?” Twilight finally spoke, having been content to listen to us up until then. “Both magic and technology have come far since then. There's bound to be some way to contain the creature, now.”

Celestia smiled warmly. “Perhaps there is, my student.”

“Oh, um,” Twilight blushed, looking away nervously. “I've already told him about... you know.” She flared her wings slightly at that.

Celestia beamed, scooting over to wrap Twilight in a loving hug. “I'm so proud of you. I don't think you've ever told anypony so quickly.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, but obviously enjoyed the contact. “I told the girls the same day I met them.”

“They don't count,” Celestia countered, with a playful smirk.

“I wish I could stay longer,” Celestia said, releasing Twilight. “I must speak with my sister, and see if we can get into contact with our brother. Perhaps the elders know of a solution to our problem.

“Shiro,” she turned to me, extending her hoof. “I wish you luck in your magical studies.”

I tried to will myself to take her hoof, but my body locked up at the thought. Her smile faltered. It was ever so slight, but I noticed it as if it were a blow to the gut.

“Until next time, Twilight, Shiro,” and in a flash, she was gone.

My body finally moved as I sagged. “Dammit. It was just a hoof shake, and Ah act like it was a freakin’ rattlesnake.”

“It's okay, Shiro, we understand,” Twilight tried to comfort me, placing a hoof around my shoulders.

“Ah still need to get over it,” I replied.

“And you will,” Twilight's tone took a turn for the chipper. “For now, though, why don't you practice with that fire of yours.”

I nodded. She was right. I needed to figure out my magic. Seeing as my chaos magic was still giving me trouble, I figured I may as well learn to use my fire.

“Twilight,” Spike said from the other side of the room, setting his comic aside. “Message.”

He didn't just belch it up, like in the show. He just opened his mouth and breathed out a burst of sparkling green fire. It looked like someone hit rewind on a scroll being burned as it materialized.

“Thank you, Spike,” Twilight said as the scroll left the green fire for a magenta one.

Her eyes quickly scanned the page before she said, “It's from mom, obviously. She forgot to ask if you've considered taking up a Ranger Reserve post.”

“Ranger Reserve?” I inquired.

“Are you familiar with the Equestrian Rangers?” I shook my head. “Well, they're the ones responsible for protecting towns from monster attack. It's comprised of the Ranger Watch, and Ranger Reserve. The Ranger Watch is tasked with patrolling borders and is composed primarily of pegasi and unicorns who are skilled in detection magic.

“If a monster is spotted, the Watch use a special crystal that alerts any Reserves in the area and attempt to delay the monster to allow ponies to find shelter. At the moment, we only have Fluttershy. She's great as Watch, with her animals helping her, but she needs help.”

“Fluttershy's a Ranger?” I said, quite amazed. “So, would that make her-”

“-the yellow Ranger?” Twilight cut me off with a cocky smirk. “I've heard that one six times, already.”

I narrowed my eyes, spitefully, to which Twilight just laughed. “Ah'll think about it.”

I got to my feet and started to the door when something from earlier came back to me. “Hey, Twilight... The princess mentioned she was gonna to try to contact her brother. Who is that?”

Twilight's mischievous smirk returned, that smirk I have come to associate with her getting ready to drop a bombshell on me. “That would probably be Thor.”

Best God is real!
> Chapter 7: Lady Luck
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Interestingly, when you kill a manticore on your own, the application process for joining the Ranger Reserves is quite expedited. Of course, it may have helped that I had a recommendation from one of the heirs to the Equestrian throne.

Anyway, all I had to do was show them my weapons, which consisted of summoning a demon battle ax, and my silver flame, which I had been practicing for five days straight before hand. They were impressed, and I was given a special bracelet that would vibrate when a warning was sent out and tug in the direction of the call.

The job came with a small monthly stipend – not enough to live off of, but it would help –, and a commission for fighting off monsters, more if you use non-lethal methods. The Rangers try not to kill the monsters unless they keep coming back to populated areas or are a particular threat.

I even got a bounty on that manticore I killed. It wasn't much, but combined with my income from my job at the cafe and Twilight’s testing, it was enough to move out of Twilight's and into my own place. It was a small place with only a bedroom, living room, kitchen, and bathroom, but it was mine.

My furniture consisted of a mattress on the floor, and an old couch a mare down the road was getting rid of in favor of a new one. The kitchen was nice, though, with a new stove, a large fridge, and plenty of cabinet space. It was definitely what sold me on it.

Anyway, things were rather quiet. I was settling in, working at the cafe, and doing other odd jobs to save up enough to get actual things to put in my house. I did this for nearly a week before anything interesting happened.

I was just coming home from the market, having gotten a great deal on a freshly caught salmon, when Fluttershy approached me.

“How's it goin’, Fluttershy?” I greeted.

“Hello, Shiro,” she returned. “I hope you've been having a lovely day.”

“Ah have, thank ya, kindly,” I said. “Ah got a feelin’ you need to speak with me.”

“Oh... yes,” She blushed, shyly, half hiding behind her mane. “Um, some of my animal friends saw signs of timberwolves near the road to Canterlot, and a pony a few hours out, heading to town. The tracks aren't too close, but do you think you could just make sure whoever that is gets here safe?”

“Yeah, sure,” I said. “You mind takin’ these for me?”

“Of course. Beaksworth is keeping an eye out. He has my beacon and will activate it if anything happens, so there's no rush, I just have a bad feeling.”

“Alright, thanks.” I took off my saddle bags – which I might add are not made with tigers in mind – and handed them off to the pegasus before taking off at a quick jog.

I moved quickly through town, some ponies greeting me, some moving nervously to the other side of the road. I returned the gestures of the former, ignored the later, and soon found myself on the road toward Canterlot.

It was approaching the end of autumn, and the leaves were in full color and soon the running of the leaves would be taking place. Contrary to the show, it doesn't really knock the leaves from the trees, but it is a tradition dating back to when it was believed that it loosened the remaining leaves to allow them to fall.

It was a pleasant, if uneventful, walk. Eventually, I could see the pony in the distance. It was at that moment, something hit me. I was about to approach a lone pony in the middle of nowhere, and I'm a tiger. They might not take to my appearance well.

Perhaps I should follow from the shadows? I thought, but that could frighten the pony even more if they notice me. They might think I was stalking them.

Maybe I could try to approach in a non-threatening manner? The problem with that was actually doing that. How does a predator the size of a pony approach a pony non-threateningly?

Maybe I could lay down on my back, relax, and wait for them to come to me? That could work, but they might just turn tail and run as soon as they saw me.

My thoughts were cut off by the sudden buzz of my bracelet. It seemed I no longer had the luxury of a plan. With a growl, I took off. All I could do was call out to the pony and hope they listened.

As I neared, the pony tensed, ready to bolt at the sight of me.

“Timberwolves!” I yelled out, causing the pony to freeze.

Apparently seeing that as their opportunity, three wolves leaped from the treeline. The pony looked back, seeing the arboreal predators, and took a step toward me before looking at me and taking a step back, unable to decide which was the least dangerous path.

“Run!” I yelled.

That seemed to help make the pony's mind up, as it bolted in my direction. I could hear the pony screaming, now. She – a mare if the voice was any indication – wasn't fast enough, and one caught her right hind leg in its jaws, bringing the mare down. Judging by the scream of agony, it likely broke a bone.

With a furious, bellowing roar, I put on all the speed I could muster. That had the benefit of drawing the wolves attention before they could finish their prey off. With their eyes on me, I rose on two legs and summoned up my silver flame to envelop my fists.

The three wolves lunged at me, the first taking a full forced punch to the face. Its head shattered, putting it out of the fight and launching it into the second. The third, however, managed to avoid its kin and tackled me to the ground.

I barely managed to put my forearm between the wolf's sap dripping maw and my throat. It caught the beast off guard and gave me time to act before it bit down. I pressed forward, pushing my arm deeper into its mouth, and forcing the wolf's jaws open. With my other paw, I grabbed the upper jaw, my thumb in the gap between its front and back teeth, and pried open. With my arm free, I grabbed the lower jaw in that paw, and pulled as hard as I could, ripping the bottom clean off.

“That's what y’all get for not having ligaments!” I yelled.

It sounded so much better in my head.

Taking advantage of my distraction, I was blindsided by the second wolf, the one that was knocked back by the first. It grabbed me by my left arm, but unlike the last wolf, it bit down hard. I felt and heard a painful crack.

I roared in pain, and my silver flame flared, instinctively, covering my entire body. The wolf released me and yelped, pawing at his muzzle to extinguish the flames. Once the fire was out, the wolf turned tail and ran back into the forest.

I stood there with my ears swiveling and eyes scanning the trees, watching for any threats until I was sure they were gone. Still keeping my ears open, I walked over to the mare, clutching my broken arm. Now that the adrenaline was wearing off, it was starting to throb.

The mare looked up at me with a touch of fear.

“You okay?” I asked.

“Y-yeah,” she said, quietly. “Um... Thank you.”

I smiled down at her, making sure I didn't show my teeth. “Ah just wish Ah got here a few seconds sooner.”

I looked at her leg and winced. It was obviously broken.

“I've had worse,” she said with pain in her voice.

Getting a good look at her, I could tell she wasn't kidding. She had thin lines in her fur, suggesting scars hidden by her khaki fur, but the it wasn't the scars that surprised me. It was the fact that she had the cloven hooves and lion-like tail of a unicorn, but where her horn should have been, a small, two inch stub poked out. A part of me wanted to ask, but I wasn't a douchebag.

“Come on,” I said as I tore my attention away. “Let's get you to a hospital.”

“How?”

I stopped. I was going to offer to carry her, but I doubted I could with one arm without further injuring her leg.

“Never mind.” I thought for a little bit, trying to think of something. “Can you walk at all?”

“Maybe,” the mare said. She slowly struggled to her hooves, hissing in pain, and took a step.

“Gah!” she cried, collapsing to her rump.

“Are you okay?!” I rushed to her side, forgetting my own injury. “Ah!” I ate dirt when my arm gave out.

“Hey, don't hurt yourself any more than you already did,” the mare said in concern.

“Ah guess we're stuck here, for a little bit,” I said in disappointment. “Unless...”

An idea struck me. I sat sat down and lifted my paw. I willed my silver flame around my paw. I had never tried this, but I figured there was a first time for everything.

With the mare looking in awe and curiosity, I willed the flame from around my paw into my palm. It obeyed my command, forming a ball. I raised it above my head, and...

Nothing. Damn. I really hoped that would work.

Thinking quickly, I dug deeper and willed my magic, Do something!

I snapped my fingers and a red ball of fire streaked from my paw into the sky, flying straight up before it exploded into a cloud of sparks at my will.

“It worked!” I cheered.

“Oh Celestia, that was silver fire, wasn't it? What you did before the firework? You really are a Tigiran,” the mare said in awe.

I looked back to her in shock. “You know what a Tigiran is?”

“I read about it in an ancient tome found in some ruins from the Crystal Empire,” she said, as if admitting to stealing a cookie from the cookie jar.

“Well, hell, maybe you can teach me something,” I said. “Princess Celestia didn't really say much... though that wasn't entirely her fault.” The last bit came out a little more like a confession than I intended.

“I can imagine,” the mare said. “I take it she didn't take your presence too well.”

I laughed mirthlessly at that. “Understatement of the year, right there,” I said scathingly before catching myself, looking away in shame. “... Sorry. It’s kinda a sore subject for me.”

“It's okay,” she said. “I shouldn't have brought it up.”

“Sorry, it's just... It wasn't pleasant,” I said.

We sat there in awkward silence for a time, me remembering that horrible first encounter, her likely regretting bringing up what was obviously a bad memory. Looking toward Ponyville, I could see a small group of ponies running up the road, lead by a yellow speck hovering just above the ground.

I let out a chuckle.

“This is a pretty bad first mission with the Rangers, huh?” I asked, sarcastically.

The mare laughed, too. “Yeah, it could have been better, but at least you saved the girl.” She scooted over and leaned in, giving me a peck on the cheek.

I blushed a little, rubbing the spot her lips were.

“Thanks,” she said. “I owe you.”

“No problem,” I said before realizing something.

“By the way,” I extended my good paw with a smile. “Mah name is Shirotora, but mah friends call me Shiro.”

The mare smiled back. “Jynx Charm... That's Jynx with a 'y'.”

She took my paw.

I had a feeling the two of us would be good friends.
> Chapter 8: The Sisters Awesome
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

My stay in the hospital was thankfully brief. All I needed was my forearm set and wrapped in a cast, and I was done in half an hour. Unfortunately, I had some paperwork to fill out about the encounter with the Timberwolves, which took another half hour. At least they let me finish that before I left.

On the way out, I was greeted with an unexpected surprise. In the lobby was four ponies; Twilight, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Jynx Charm, the latter's leg in a cast. That, though, wasn't the surprise. The surprise was Rainbow Dash flying up to me and throwing her hooves around me.

“Thank you, Shiro,” she said in a far more serious, somber tone than I had ever heard.

I was caught quite off guard by her sudden display of affection.

“Alright, Dee, get off him so I can thank him,” Jynx said.

“Oh, right,” Rainbow said, sheepishly, as she released me and backed up.

Jynx hobbled over with a smirk on her face. “You're just full of surprises, aren't you? Not only are you a Terran and Tigiran, but you know my little sister and her friends. What next, you dating Luna?”

“Sister?” Suddenly, Rainbow's actions made sense. “Ah didn't even know she had a sister.”

“Yeah, she doesn't like to talk about me, because she hates the fact that I’m cooler than her.”

“Oh, yeah, well I'm awesomer,” Rainbow countered.

“Wow, you really are sisters,” I said, holding back a laugh.

I looked over at the other two ponies silently watching the exchange. “So, you guys here for me or her?”

“Both,” Twilight said, trotting up. “First, I would like to thank you for saving our friend. Jynx has helped us on many occasions. Second, are you okay?”

I smiled. “It hurts a little, but nothin’ severe. Ah'm just glad it really does only take a few days for broken bones to heal. Ah was afraid that was just the show. Gotta love medical magic.”

“So you're a brony, too,” Jynx asked, her voice betraying her mischievous intent. “Who are you planning to stalk?”

I shrugged, “Well, it would’a been Rainbow but Ah can't fly, so Ah guess her sister is the next best.”

“A logical conclusion,” Jynx returned. “Just a heads up, the bushes on the north side of my house have poison ivy in them, and I sleep in the nude.”





Fluttershy and Twilight had things to do, so Rainbow, Jynx, and I went to Sugarcube Corner. Jynx insisted she repay me, so she bought me a fresh brownie with ice cream on top. Pinkie, of course, also thanked me for saving their friend with a free root beer float.

“So, Jynx,” I began. “You mentioned something about the Crystal Empire, and Tigirans?”

“Oh yeah,” She said, quickly swallowing her bite of carrot cake. “About a year ago, my team was investigating some Crystal Empire ruins when we discovered a couple tomes protected by a powerful preservation spell. One told about the downfall of the empire.

“Apparently, King Sombra, who was a priest of Kronos, actually managed to free a Tigiran from Tartarus. That Tigiran shared all kinds of secrets with Sombra that allowed the Crystal Empire to wage war on the three tribes in exchange for help in freeing his master.

“It was that tiger that taught Sombra how to rip a ponies soul from their bodies.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, he could rip souls out of people?” I asked in morbid fascination.

“Only ponies, not that he didn't try with other races,” Jynx explained. “He didn't just rip their souls out, though. He tore away the soul's ability to feel love, joy, and everything positive. The wraiths would then fly around trying to fill the void left over by sucking the positive emotions out of ponies until only negative emotions were left.

“Ponies affected by them would become violent and cruel. The most infamous case was a town so secluded no pony even knew what was happening until a group of buffalo traders came. They found ponies driven so far into madness, they were actually eating each other. For that reason, the buffalo called them wendigo; cannibal spirits.”

“Fuck.”

“No kidding,” Rainbow chimed in.

“Yeah, those same monsters, though, are what destroyed the Crystal Empire.”

“So, you said your team found this? Are you an archaeologist?”

“My big sis, here, is the youngest Professor of Ancient Magics at Canterlot U ever,” Rainbow bragged proudly, a sentiment reflected in Jynx's smirk.

I gave Jynx an impressed nod. “Oh yeah? Ah'm studyin’ magic, myself; Evocation, and demonology mostly with a little enchantin’, and alchemy on the side. It's all independent studies, but Ah’m getting pretty good at them. Ah have a full set of plates and bowls that keep mah food at the proper temperatures, Ah make a pretty good Pitila potion, have a sweet contract with a spirit smith, and pretty much mastered magnification and acceleration.”

“Not bad, but you might want to limit yourself to one or two subjects,” Jynx advised. “Demonology, and evocation are good for your Ranger work. Dabble in enchantment, if you want, seeing as it's easy for the basics, but don't focus much on it. Alchemy can get complicated very quickly, though, but there are a few potions you might find useful that are easy enough.”

“Alright,” I replied. “That sounds like a good idea. Honestly, Ah was thinkin’ about shelvin’ mah alchemy and enchantin’ studies, anyway.”

“Yeah, you should listen to her. She's an egghead but she's still awesome, so she knows how to do things without sacrificing coolness.” Rainbow Dash stated, matter-of-factly.

“Good to know,” I said.

“Which is your favorite?” Jynx asked.

“As useful as evocation can be, Ah think Ah like the convenience of demonology,” I answered. “Bein’ able to summon whatever tool Ah need whenever Ah need it is great, and Ah can actually channel evocation spells through spirit tools. Besides, Bakura's pretty cool.”

Jynx nodded, understandingly, “I have a couple books you might be interested in on non-contract demons. Many of them are good in a fight. I'll ship them once I get home, so long as you promise not to try it without me. They can have unusual prices.”

“Of course, thanks,” I said. “Ah appreciate it.”

“Well, I gotta get going. I promised Twilight I'd help her with an experiment she wanted to run,” Jynx said and levitated a black marker to me. “Have fun.”

I looked down at the marker in confusion. I turned to Rainbow Dash to see if she knew what it was for when my question was answered by her light snoring.

“Just remember, there are foals still out so keep it clean,” Jynx said before heading out the door.





Rainbow grumbled as we walked down the road, still a bit miffed. I, on the other hand, was still snickering.

“You know I'm getting you back for that, right?”

“Ah look forward to it,” I replied.

“Oh, I doubt you'll be saying that when I exact my revenge,” Rainbow said as she turned to glare at me.

The effect was ruined by the flowers drawn all over her face.

“Do you know what this can do to my reputation?” she continued.

“If you hate it so much, why not just wash it off?” I asked, not-so-innocently.

Rainbow stared at me, dumbly. “What?”

“It is a washable marker, after all.”

Her dumbfounded expression had me falling over with laughter. It was too perfect.

“You son of a...” Her expression morphed into one of rage. “Why didn't you tell me?!”

“Maybe you should have tried washing your face before we left,” I answered.

She crouched low, hind legs tensing as she prepared to pounce at me, only to be be interrupted by a wash rag slapping onto her face.

“Huh...” I uttered, looking down in thought at the paw that threw the wet cloth.

Rainbow glared at me with an expression of mixed rage and curiosity as she wiped the ink from her face fur. “What, you finally figure it out?”

“Ah'm not sure,” I said. “Ah'm getting what it feels like, but Ah’m still not a hundred percent sure how to activate it. Ah did it when Ah signaled for help, but the feeling is... hard to grasp.”

“Just do it,” Rainbow said. “I'm no egghead, but even I can see that every time your magic happens, it happens when you aren't thinking about it. So, don't think, just do it.”

I chuckled, but figured I’d try it again... No. Do, or do not, there is no try.

Every other time I tried to call on my magic, I would clear my mind, thinking that would help 'let it happen'. This time, though, I didn't. I let my thoughts be as they were and thought, I want something sweet, and...

“Yes!” I cheered, spinning around with a Zagnut held over my head in triumph. “Thank you Yoda!”

“Cool...” Rainbow said, but her smile quickly vanished. “Wait, whaddya mean 'Yoda'?! Who the heck is 'Yoda? I gave you the advice!”

I quickly opened the wrapper and broke the candy bar in half, tossing one of the pieces to Rainbow. I had to walk upright to eat, as only one of my forelegs worked, but Rainbow just took to the sky, hovering at about eye level so I wasn't looking down at her.

“This isn't bad,” Rainbow said. “It's got nothing on Bon Bon's stuff, but at least you don't have to count the calories.”

We reached my home soon enough after that. 

“Not a bad place, considering how long you’ve been here,” Rainbow said as she stepped inside.

I snorted at that. “It’s better than mah place back on Earth, that’s for sure.”

I Went straight for the kitchen and grabbed a pair of ciders from the fridge, tossing one to Rainbow.

“So...” Rainbow said, taking a chug of her cider, “You gonna show me around?”

I chuckled. “Not much. You see mah living room, slash dining room, and the kitchen.”

I went toward the back of my apartment. “This is mah bedroom, and in the corner is mah bathroom.”

Rainbow took a look around and hopped up on the bed.

“Not bad,” she said. “Is this cloud stuffed?”

“Yeah,” I said, “The mattress store owner insisted I upgrade, for no cost. Turns out, it was his kid Ah saved from that manticore.”

Rainbow chuckled. “Well, it comes with the territory. Anyway, you wanna break it in?” she asked with all the casualness of asking if I wanted to order a pizza.

I just blinked in confusion. “Uh... ‘Break it in’?”

Rainbow Dash’s expression twisted into one akin to a white guy realizing he accidentally dropped the ‘N’ bomb.

“Oh, crap, sorry. I forgot you’re Terran,” she said, apologetically. “Just forget I said anything, okay.”

I placed my intact paw to my chest in mock disgust. “Rainbow Dash, did you just proposition me for sex?”

She groaned, “I said I was sorry! I forgot about that whole thing with Terrans and sex.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “You’re so adorable when you’re embarrassed.”

“Hey!” She scowled at me, realizing I was teasing her. “Don’t call me adorable, cat-face.”

I gave her a flirty smirk. “How about ‘sexy’, then?”

“Huh-” She didn’t even have a chance to complete a thought before I pounced.

The bed was, indeed, quite broken in by morning.
> Chapter 9: Dinner and a Show
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next morning I woke to the smell of breakfast.

“Morning sleepyhead,” Rainbow Dash greeted from the stove as I walked in the kitchen.

“You’re up early,” I stated.

“Well, yeah,” she scoffed as it were obvious. “I’m Ponyville’s weather manager. I don’t have the luxury of sleeping late.

“Though, after last night, I’m probably going to need an extra nap or two. Kinda surprised. Most Terrans are kinda weird about sex.”

I shrugged. “Ah’ve always been opened minded. Besides, mah first few sexual experiences were with a girl who was just a friend.”
 
“Well, lucky me. Eat up,” she said, placing one of the plates in front of me.

I was mildly surprised by the contents of my plate. “You cooked me sausage?”

“Yeah, I used to date a griffin and cooked it for him every now and then, so it doesn’t bother me,” Rainbow Dash explained.

“Ah, yes. Applejack mentioned Gil, but only said it went badly.”

Rainbow scoffed at that. “Yeah, 'badly' is one way to put it.” She angrily stuffed a bit of pancake in her mouth, not even bothering to swallow before continuing. “I dated him back in school, when that whole cold war with Griffany was still going on, 'til the fuzz showed up sayin' he was a spy.” She finally swallowed. “I was so head over hooves for him, when he told me he was being 'wrongfully accused', I helped him get away.”

I stuffed my own face to keep myself from growling. I could already see where this was going.

“When we got to the border, I was tackled by an EIA agent, and instead of helping me, he kept flying on past the border.

“They told me that he really was a spy, working for the GGB. I was held as a traitor and interrogated for two weeks. It was the worst two week of my life. And to make it worse, they even showed me the files they stole from GGB headquarters that told them all about him so I couldn't even tell myself it was all to help an innocent griffin get away.”

Rainbow sighed, taking a drink of her orange juice. “After that, me and my family couldn't go anywhere in Cloudsdale without people whispering about the 'traitor'. We eventually had to move to Shin Nihon, where mom's from.”

“Shin Nihon? 'New Japan'?” I asked. My Japanese was a little rusty, but that much was easy.

“Oh, you speak Japanese?”

“Not very well, but enough,” I chuckled, taking a sip of my milk. “Ah was stationed in Yokosuka when Ah was in the Navy. So you're part Japanese? That explains a few things.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes, “Yeah, whatever.”

“So,” I said. “What happened next?”

“Huh? Oh! Well, we lived in Shin Nihon for a while, until I turned eighteen. I found out Fluttershy and Flitter, another old friend, lived here and decided to move here, too.”

“Applejack said Gil came back,” I mentioned. “Ah'm kinda curious, if you don't mind.”

Rainbow sighed as she stood up, taking up her dish and heading to the sink. “Yeah. He came back, telling me that he was forced to work for the GGB. He said they threatened to kill his family if he didn't do it, and like a stupid, lovestruck filly, I believed him.

“You can probably guess, he was lying. Apparently, he killed a couple ponies while he was here, which is against some kinda international thing – you'll have to ask Twi about that – and was arrested for it as soon as he got back. They were about to send him back here to stand trial when he escaped.

“He only wanted to use me to get through the country to Zebrica. When I learned the truth, he threatened to kill Pinkie.”

“What happened?”

Surprisingly, Rainbow laughed. “He didn't know Pinkie.”

Sudden thoughts of the physics butcher driving the poor griffin mad to the point of ripping out his feathers filled my head and I couldn't help but laugh, too.

“Oh, god. Ah almost pity the guy.”

“Yeah, you don't want to get on Pinkie's bad side, but if you actually manage to do that you probably deserve whatever you get,” Rainbow said as she began stretching her wings.

“Anyway, I gotta get to work,” she said. “Thanks again for last night, you were pretty good, for a noob. Maybe we can do it again, sometime.”

“That sounds like fun,” I replied, feeling my cheeks warm.

And with that, she trotted out the door and took to the sky.

Man, I envy pegasi, I thought as I watched her speed away.

I always wanted the ability to fly. Maybe there was some way I could. I'd have to ask Twilight if there's any kind of magic I could use to fly, even if only temporarily.

Or maybe I could ask Jynx. Her sister is a pegasus, after all, and it would make sense that she would want to fly with her and maybe looked into it.

Before I could do anything, though, I had to get ready for work, myself.





Work had been doing well, the past couple weeks. At first, a few of the regulars stopped coming, saying they didn't trust a carnivore to make their food. Still, Souffle stood by his decision to hire me, and soon enough some ponies started coming just for the novelty of eating vegetarian food made by a carnivore (even though I was still an omnivore, but whatever). After they started becoming regulars, themselves, some of the old regulars started to come back. Now, it's actually a little bit more popular.

However, it was a little different immediately after my fight with the timberwolves. With my forearm in a cast, I couldn't really cook, so I was waiting tables, while Souffle cooked.

It was around the end of the lunch rush, one day, when one of those regulars came by, but this time she brought company. As soon as they arrived, they spotted me and waved.

“Hello, darling,” Rarity greeted as I approached. “So, was it a fling or a thing?”

I smiled and rolled my eyes. Of course she would open with that. “A fling.”

Jynx put on a playful smirk. “What a shame. You two would make a cute couple.” 

Her smirk turned into a slight frown as her eyes landed on my cast. “Should you even be working today?”

I smiled in return. “Thank you, kindly,  for your concern, Miss Charm, but Ah can manage.”

Her eyes narrowed. “I'm not old enough to be called 'Miss', just yet, bub.”

I chuckled. “Ah know, but Ah’m working, and it's only professional.”

“He does have a point, Jynx,” Rarity said, siding with me.

“What ever happened to 'the customer is always right'?” Jynx countered.

I chuckled again, “Alright, for you Ah’ll make an exception. Anyway, what can Ah do you for?”

“What's good?” Jynx asked.

“The daffodil glazed potato steak and seasoned tomatoes are absolutely divine,” Rarity recommended.

“That does sound good,” Jynx's brow raised when she saw the price, though. “Oh, no. That's a little too much.”

“Nonsense, I just received payment for a commission. I have plenty of bits,” Rarity insisted.

“I suppose... I guess I’ll try it” Jynx relented, and I wrote it down.

“And I shall get the fettuccine with alfredo sauce and a side of Minoan hay,” Rarity ordered her own food.

“And to drink?”

“Two lemonades with cherry.”

“Alright, Ah'll go place the order and be right back with your drinks.”

I quickly delivered the order to Souffle in the kitchen, filled the drinks, added a splash of cherry juice, tossed a couple stemless cherries in and was back to the table in a jiffy.

“Thank you, darling.”

“Thanks.”

With no other customers at the moment, Rarity offered me a seat. While on Earth, sitting and chatting with friends while on the job would most likely get you in trouble, but Equestria – or maybe just Ponyville – was much more lax with things like that. As long as you get up and get to work as soon as someone else shows up, it was accepted.

“So,” Jynx began. “When you aren't rescuing damsels in distress, you're waiting tables? Not what I expected from you, to be honest.”

“Actually, Ah normally cook, but Ah broke my arm saving one of those damsels,” I said, cheekily.

Jynx laughed, “Well, be glad it was an arm, not a hind leg. It's a lot harder to walk.”

“So, Shiro,” Rarity asked. “When are you going to come into the boutique and let me make something better than that dull belt.”

“Hey, you made this 'dull belt',” I reminded.

“Which is why it's only dull, not ugly,” Rarity countered. “How about you come by the boutique after your shift and browse my selection of casual attire?”

I raised a brow. “You sell 'casual attire'?”

“Of course,” she stated. “You don't think I can make a living on formal commissions alone, do you? I'm not quite that popular, yet, and clothes aren’t as important here as on Earth.”

“Alright, Ah have somethin’ to do after Ah get off, but Ah’ll drop by as soon as Ah’m finished with that,” I said.

“Maybe I’ll join you,” Jynx said. “I could use a couple nice blouses and maybe a bag.”

“Perhaps something for the classroom?” Rarity asked. “A ‘sexy-but-professional-teacher’ look?”

“Sounds good.”

That reminded me. “So, Jynx, Ah’ve been meanin’ to ask; what exactly do you do at the University?”

Jynx grinned proudly. “Well, mostly, I look for new applications for preexisting magic, but my talent is in deciphering and unlocking the mysteries of ancient, forgotten magic. Right now, most of my work involves a little of both. I'm one of the leading researchers in the field of crystal magic.”

That got my attention. “Crystal magic?” I wondered if it’s something I can learn.

“A kind of magic discovered by the crystal ponies,” Jynx elaborated. “It uses crystals and gems to channel latent natural magic in the environment into spells, including a form unique to it; Hard-mana. It’s a magic that compresses pure mana into a form that emulates matter. It's really cool.”

“Ah bet. Can you demonstrate, by chance?”

“You have a gem on you, Rarity?” Jynx asked.

“Obviously,” Rarity replied, pulling an emerald out of her saddlebag with her magic.

Souffle decided that was as good a time as any to bring out our food. “Oh, what good timing,” he said as he placed the mares' orders in front of them, and placed a couple slices of mushroom and olive pizza in front of me. “Iz zis one of your... demoztrations?”

Jynx grinned as she took the gem in hoof. “This is the most basic use of crystal magic, through incantation.

“Shii kul ratuul, shii kul ratuul, shii kul ratuul.” As she chanted, the emerald began to glow. A green light, the same hue as the gem, extended from the stone, splitting into three smaller prongs at the end.

With a smirk, she dug the ethereal fork into her potato steak and brought a piece to her mouth. As she chewed, the magic fork faded, leaving just the emerald, unchanged.

“That would make washin’ dishes so much easier,” I uttered.





A knock at my door brought me out of my studies. I quickly got up and made my way to the door, stepping around the pre-made summoning circle. I opened the door to be met by the misaligned, but pretty eyes of every brony's favorite mailmare.

“Hey, Derpy,” I greeted.

Yes, her name actually is Derpy. Derpy Muffin used to just be Muffin, but she started going by Derpy because some bullies started calling her that. Needless to say, they didn’t find it funny anymore and moved on to bully someone else. She kept the name because, though she’s actually very, very smart, she has plenty of ‘derpy moments’ but is good natured enough to at least laugh them off.

“Hi, Shiro,” she replied. “You said you have a package for me?”

“Yeah, hold on. We need a witness, first.” I walked up to the circle on the floor and placed my paws beside it, channeling energy into it. “Bakura, spirit smith, come forth.”

In a flash of light, the otherworldly ape took form.

“Hey, Bakura. Ah got your tomes ready,” I said. “Ah figured you'd want to verify.”

“Bakkie!” Derpy cheered from the door.

“Muffin, how have you been? I trust my wares were up to your standards.”

“It was pretty good, but the balance was about three centimeters too forward,” replied the sweet, harmless Derpy.

“Huh?” was my wonderfully articulate inquiry.

“Oh, I have a contract with Bakkie,” Derpy informed me. “It beats having to carry my spear on long trips out of town.”

“You got a spear? Wait, who’d you hear about Bakura from? It wasn’t me.”

“I'm a mail pony. I have to fly all over Equestria by myself,” she answered with a grin. “Something tries to eat me at least once a month. And a friend in the Guard told me about him.”

“Yes, and her muffins are quite the wanted commodity in the Netherworld,” Bakura added. “They are fantastic bartering chips for trade... when I don't eat them myself.”

“Your payment is in muffins?” I said with a laugh.

“If you've ever tried them, you would understand,” Bakura said. “Anyway, you have my tomes?”

“Oh, yeah, right here.” I held the three tomes out to him.

After flicking through them, he handed them back. “Alright. To where are they being sent?”

“One to the Canterlot Public Archives, one to the Manehattan Arcane Library, and one to the Fillydelphia Institute of Ethereal Sciences.”

“Quite the prestigious locations, thank you.”

“Hey, a deal's a deal. Besides, it was Jynx that got them to accept them,” I said as I packed them into three padded envelopes and handed them to the mailmare. “Here you go, Derpy.”

“Great,” she said, slipping them into her saddlebag. “They should be delivered by the end of the week. I gotta get back to the office, so I'll see you later. Bye Shiro, bye Bakkie!”

With that, Derpy took off, climbed a good distance above town and shot off like a rocket. I whistled, impressed by her speed. She had to be nearly as fast as Rainbow Dash. She just couldn’t really turn or maneuver at that speed the way Dashie could.

I turned back to the demon ape and grinned. “So Bakkie...”

“Only Muffin, and Pinkie are allowed to call me that,” he growled.

I chuckled, “Fine, fine... wait, Pinkie? You got a contract with Pinkie?”

“No she...” he hesitated, a slight blush forming. “She only summoned me to ask if I wanted to be friends. She's throwing me a party Tuesday.”

I laughed.

What else could I have done. That was just so... Pinkie... to summon a demon just to be friends.

“Do not laugh at me!” Bakura yelled, angrily

“Ah'm not,” I defended. “Ah'm laughin’ because Ah should have figured she would do that. She's just that good of a pony. You should be happy.”

“She... treats me as if I were of this world, not just a business partner,” he said, sounding baffled. “This is strange to me. Concepts such as friendship are foreign in the Void. I've never had a friend before.”

I gave him the most reassuring smile I could. “Well, you're missin’ out. Besides, Ah thought we were friends.”

“We are business partners,” he declared, as if it were plain as day.

“So? Why can't we be both?” I asked.

“I...” Bakura began, but froze. He looked as if he were searching for a reply. “I do not know.”

“Great! Then we're friends!” I cheered, giving him a slap on the back. “Anyway, about that 'something special'...”

Bakura gave me a deadpanned stare. “I may be new to friendship, but even I know that is contrary to the concept.”

“Yeah, but we're business partners, too, and it's in our contract,” I said giving him a shit-eating grin.

He rolled his eyes. “Very well. I shall create something bound only to you that no other can summon. What is it you wish?”

I stopped and thought for a moment. “Oh, wow. Ah didn't think Ah’d get to choose. Hmm...”

“If you wish, you can think on it and summon me when you decide. I have many arms to take to the fire.”

Me eyes widened as an idea hit me.

“Hey, Bakura... Ah know what Ah would like, if you think you can make it.”

His eyes narrowed at me. “I can make anything.”

My grin woulda made the Joker jealous.
> Chapter 10: Nevermore
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Shit!” I exclaimed as I ducked another stream of fire.

As intriguing as it could be to find something that differed from the show, sometimes it just sucked.

For example; Cockatrices could breathe fire.

Damn dragonkin!

What was worse, because they were an endangered species, Fluttershy begged me not to kill it. If you've ever seen Fluttershy's beg-face, you would know why I would rather die than let her down.

Damn my inherent weakness to cute.

I ducked behind a tree, trying to slow my breath. The steadily increasing volume of hissing told me it knew more-or-less where I was.

I lifted my right paw, reaching into my magic, and snapped my fingers. I didn't care what happened, as long as it was distracting. I found that it really was easier to just let my magic decide what to do, and now was no exception.

“Hello my honey, hello my darlin', hello my rag-a-time gal,” a big green frog sang as it danced out from a tree behind the chicken-lizard, twirling a cane and a top hat.

The chicken-snake turned towards the distraction, flame building in its opened beak. I took the opportunity to leap out, wrapping one arm around its body from behind to pin its wings, while my other paw clamped its mouth shut and my legs hooked around its powerful tail to keep it from flailing around.

Then I cursed myself for not thinking this through.

The cockatrice was restrained, though thrashing wildly, but I couldn't do anything without releasing something deadly.

“A little help! Someone!” I yelled, even though I knew everypony was inside with their doors locked.

“I'm coming!” I heard somepony flutteryell.

A yellow face filled my vision, eyes closed in concentration.

Then her eyes opened, and my world was replaced by turquoise eyes. The pupils shifted into slits, and the irises faded to silver.

My heart began to race as I stared into the abyss.

The sounds of screaming ponies surrounded me as the world burned. I looked at my blood covered paws, trembling as I stood over the bodies of my friends.

I looked back up at the oppressive silver eyes.

“My... child.”

I was screaming as I shot up in bed, sheets wet with sweat.

“Wh... What?” I mumbled as I looked around in confusion.

I recognized the room as one in Ponyville General, but why was I there? I tried to remember what I was doing. I remembered the cockatrice in town petrifying a couple ponies. I remembered trying to fight it, a task made far more difficult by having to avoid eye contact. I remembered grabbing it from behind, and then...

Eyes...

Horrible, terrifying eyes...

What evil hell spawn attacked me, and who else did it hurt?

As much as I dreaded it, I needed answers.

I was relieved to notice that I wasn't hooked up to any machines. That meant I was probably fine and had the benefit of meaning I didn't have to disconnect them and thus sound an alarm.

I opened the door and made my way through the hallway to the front, where I was immediately assaulted by pink and yellow.

“Shiro!” my attacker exclaimed as she latched onto me like a vice. “I'm so, so sorry! I didn't know my Stare would affect you, too! I never used it like that before! Oh, won't you ever forgive me?!”

“Fl-Flutter...shy?” I forced out through my collapsing lungs.

“Oh!” the pressure around me suddenly released, letting me gasp for sweet air. “I'm sorry.”

“It's cool,” I wheezed, taking a couple more breaths to calm myself. “What happened?”

Fluttershy winced and hid behind her mane, leaving nurse Redheart, who had left the front desk, to answer. “According to Fluttershy, while you restrained the cockatrice, she attempted to use The Stare, but accidentally hit you with it, too.”

I looked at her with a confused look. “The Stare?”

Of course I knew about The Stare, but I knew nothing about it. While I figured there was something magical about it, I didn't know how it worked.

“It's... a power unique to Fluttershy...” She turned to the mare in question and whispered. Unfortunately, my ears seemed to be a little better than she thought. “Fluttershy, dear, you really should tell him if you're going to be working together.”

Fluttershy eeped and withdrew even more. “I... I...”

I gave the frightened mare a reassuring smile. “It’s obvious that, whatever it is, you’re not comfortable sharing. So, unless it’s something that can negatively impact mah, or another’s safety, don’t you worry ‘bout it. You can share when you’re comfortable.”

Fluttershy’s ears flattened as she looked away, almost ashamed. “I-I’m sorry. I’ll tell you, eventually, I promise. I just... need more time.”

“So, Nurse, am Ah free to go?” I asked, shifting the focus away from the shy pony.

Redheart sighed and said, “Yes, you may go, but if you have any further complications, let me know.”





I was enjoying walking in the cool autumn air, despite my leg still being sore from where that cockatrice whipped me with it's tail during the fight.

I was still beaming with pride after reading a sweet little 'thank you' card from the son of one of the cockatrice's victims. Thankfully, I got there before the monster could eat any of its victims and they've all been unpetrified.

This was certainly a victory, and I was looking for something to celebrate. I wasn't looking for a party, but just something for myself and a friend or two. I already asked Rainbow if she'd come over, to which she replied, “Free booze? Uh, yeah!” and she went to invite a couple others.

“Welcome to – Oh, Mister Tora,” Berry greeted as I walked inside.

“Hello, Missus Punch,” I returned. “Just looking for something for a little celebration.”

“Alright. Let me know if you need anything.”

I went through the halls, grabbing a thing of vodka, rum, whiskey, and apple brandy and went to the counter.

After getting my liquor, along with a sample of a new wine flavor Berry was experimenting with to taste test, I left the store.

Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy were all waiting for me when I got home.

“Congratulations on saving the day!” Pinkie shouted as a bunch of confetti shot from behind her.

“Thanks, Pinks,” I said. “Nice to see you made it, Shy.”

“Oh, I just wanted to thank you again for not killing the cockatrice,” Fluttershy said with a grateful smile.

“Ah'm just glad Ah didn't have to. You really saved the day, there.”

Fluttershy blushed and giggled bashfully.

I glanced over to the farmer in the room, grinning. “Hey, AJ, finally decide to give me the time of day?” I said, teasingly.

“Ah heard there was gonna be free liquor, so Ah figured Ah'd tolerate ya,” she returned.

I laughed. “So, where's the hubby?”

“He's chaperoning the Crusaders.”

“Oh, you cruel, cruel mare,” I teased.

“Hey, he offered,” AJ defended.

“Oh, Ah didn’t realise he was a masochist.”

Applejack gave an overly fake sigh, “He will be missed. You wanna replace ‘em?”

I laughed at that. “We’ll work out the details after his funeral.”

“Ah think he’ll survive,” Applejack said.

“Yeah, he’s tough enough, Ah suppose,” I agreed.

We made small talk for a bit before she went to hoof wrestle Rainbow Dash, so I went to talk to my coworker to get to know her a bit more. After all, I really didn’t know that much about her. Seeing as we rely on each other, that really couldn’t stand.

“So, Ah was thinkin’ ‘bout gettin’ a pet,” I said, trying to strike up a conversation.

Fluttershy’s face practically split with the smile she gave me. “Oh, I’m so glad to hear that! I actually have several animals that have taken an interest in you.”

“Really?” I asked, giving her a perplexed look. “So... did they tell you that?”

Fluttershy giggled. “Oh, not exactly. I can’t really speak to animals the way a druid can. I just get impressions and emotions from them, and quite a few are impressed by you.”

“Really? Like who?” I asked.

“Well, there’s Ori the otter, Perry the platypus, Wiley the coyote, Tod the fox...”

She continued listing several more animals, some intriguing me while others not so much.

“Perhaps, if you’d like, you could come over sometime for tea?” Fluttershy asked. “You could meet them all and decide.”

I smiled back. “Ah’d like that.”

“H-how does tomorrow at six sound?” she asked.

“It’s a date!”

Yes, I said it like that just to see that absolutely adorable blush, and I wasn’t disappointed.





The next day was a quiet one. I woke up, went to work, finished work, went to see if Rarity was busy, saw that she was, went to see if Rainbow Dash was busy, she was napping, blew a horn in her ear, ran across Ponyville from her wrath, got tired, and hung out for a while.

When six o’clock was approaching, I started toward Fluttershy’s, Rainbow in tow.

“So, what are you gonna get?” Rainbow asked, excitedly. “Maybe a manticore, or a big black wolf. Oh, maybe a tiger. That would be so weird, right?”

I laughed at that one. “That would be uncomfortable, Ah think.”

“Yeah, it would be like me getting one of those horses from Earth,” Rainbow agreed. “So, wha’cha gonna get?”

“Ah’ll see when I get there,” I smirked, mischievously, “but it’ll probably be cute and cuddly.”

Rainbow gave me a shocked look. “What? ‘Cute and cuddly’? But... but... You’re too awesome for something lame, like that!”

I laughed. “What can I say, Ah got a weakness for cute things. Besides, Ah said ‘probably’. Ah’ll see which one Ah click with when Ah get there.”

“As it should be,” came the soft voice of Fluttershy from the path ahead.

“Hey, Shy,” I greeted.

“Hello, Shiro,” She smiled at me before looking to my companion. “Rainbow Dash I wasn’t expecting you.”

“I’m just keeping Shiro company ‘till he gets here. I actually got some things to do in a bit, so I can’t stick around.”

“Oh, well, then I’ll see you tomorrow,” Fluttershy said.

Rainbow took off, leaving me and Fluttershy to our business.

Fluttershy smiled up at me. “So, are you ready to see the animals?”

“You bet Ah am,” I said, grinning like a cheshire cat. “Ah’mma cuddle me some cute little critters and adopt one.”

“Alright,” Fluttershy led us to her cottage. “All the animals that want to be adopted will be in the living room. Just get to know them for a little bit and don’t be afraid to ask me any question.”

I stepped into the living room and all the animals stopped what they were doing. A couple backed away before running off, but that was expected. I was a large predator, after all.

A couple braver animals actually approached, cautiously. One little red fox kit, however, pranced straight up to me without a care in the world and looked right up at me... and bit me right on the nose.

“Oh, it’s like that, huh?” 

And with that, the battle of the ages began. I unleashed a tickle attack on the little fox, but his two puppy friends weren’t taking any of that and rushed to their companion’s side. A kitten, however wouldn’t abide the canine menace harassing his follow kitty and pounced to my aide.

Of course, the otter’s treachery was unexpected, and my poor tail paid the price, but we found an unexpected ally from the bunny legion. A little brown bunny leaped on the otter’s back, blinding him long enough for my tail to claim vengeance.

The Battle of Fluttershy’s Living Room would be told throughout the ages. Lowly, nameless animals rose that day as heroes and would be remembered so long as any creature draws breath.

Which I was doing in copious amounts, after the brawl moved from me to the rest of the floor.

As I laid on my back, trying to catch my breath and a few stragglers continued to gnaw on me, Fluttershy approached with a warm smile.

“So, did you decide already, or would you like to sleep on it?” she asked.

That was an excellent question. That little fox was certainly a bold one, but the kitten lept to my side without hesitation. Of course, there was the clever otter that caught me completely off guard, and the brave little bunny that took on something five times her size.

I got to my paws, the puppy still attached to my ear whining that his chew toy was now out of reach.

As I thought, I was startled by the sound of flapping wings.

I looked up, only to see a black feather floating down.

“What wa-” a black blur interrupted me, sweeping by my face.

I turned around, trying to see where it went. I looked around, not seeing anything.

A slight movement drew my attention to a dark corner near the ceiling. A pair of red eyes glared back at me, and I could just barely make out the outline of a big, black bird.

It leaned down, it’s head just touching the light and opened its beak and squaked, “Nevermore.”

I turned to Fluttershy, pointed to the raven, and said, “That one.”
> Chapter 11: Monster
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Oh, yeah~,” I cooed as I sank into the mud bath. “This is heaven.”

“Mmm, yes, it is,” Rarity agreed.

For the past three days a pack of timberwolves was harassing the town. What was strange, though, was that they would always run as soon as I arrived, as if they were testing me. It was very disconcerting, but eventually I trapped them and took them out.

To be honest, it really wasn't an interesting story, but it was a stressful one. Rarity noticed how tense I was and offered to treat me to a visit to the spa.

I had never been to one before, but man was it great. I can't for the life of me figure out why so many guys back on Earth see it as sissy. I guess they think 'real men' are supposed to have high blood pressure and stress. Well, they can keep that. I'll just be a sissy. They can have fun with their coronary.

“As I was saying,” Rarity said, picking up our conversation from the sauna, “I have some simple designs for something more formal that I think you'll find quite fetching. If you would like, I can show you after we're done here.”

“No need,” I said. “Ah trust your fashion sense. Ah'll get you the money and you can surprise me.”

Rarity giggled. “Thank you for your confidence.”

We both let out content sighs as we relaxed, sinking deeper into the mud.

“So, Ah've been meanin’ to ask you,” I started, my nerves rising. “Is... there anything Ah should know ‘bout... you know... courtin’...”

I practically felt the cucumber raise off Rarity's eye and the grin on her face. “Oh? Have your eye on a pony already, do you?”

“Ah don’t know... maybe,” I said.

“Who do you have in mind?” Rarity asked.

“Uh... Ah'd... rather not say just yet,” I said.

“Would it be Fluttershy?” Rarity asked. “You two do seem to have gotten rather close.”

I chuckled. “Nah, she's just a friend. Ah... doubt she’d be interested.”

“Hmm,” Rarity hummed, skeptically. “I don't know. I could see you two together. Whoever it is, there isn't really much different from how you would court a human. The only difference is in giving flowers. Some flowers have different meanings than on Earth. For example, roses are best given after you've been dating for some time, as it shows you're willing to start taking things seriously.”

“Okay, so what kinda flowers would be good?”

“Daisies are a safe choice, just make sure they match her coat, not her eyes,” Rarity instructed. “The Flower sisters always have a fine selection. Personally, though, I like lilies.”

I laughed. “Sorry, but as wonderful as you are, it ain't you, either.”

We relaxed for the last few minutes in the mud before getting out, rinsing off and getting in the mineral bath.

Rarity stepped right in. I, however, hesitated.

“What's wrong?” Rarity asked before her face fell a little. “Oh, of course. I'm sure there is a spare bath for those who are shy.”

“No, no,” I said as I forced myself to get in. “It's still just a little strange, is all. Ah just have to get used to the lack of gender separation... Are you okay?”

Rarity sighed, dejectedly. “Yes, merely a bit of an existential crisis.”

“Because of a bath?”

“Every Terran I help always goes through moments like this, yet I never did.” Rarity gave me a somber smile. “To be honest, it makes me feel that I don't really know how to be human. I was only seven when my family and I were brought here, and as such the only human sensibilities I know are those known by a seven year old.

“I try to be a bridge between Terrans and natives, but the truth is, sometimes I forget I ever was human. It only seems to be when I'm with other Terrans that I even think of myself as one.”

“But that's what makes you such a good bridge,” I assured. “You're a Terran that grew up here, so you know how to be native better than any Terran could, but you're still Terran, so you understand us better than any native.”

Rarity giggled. “Thank you. That does make me feel at least a little better.”

“Ah'm glad Ah could help,” I said with a smile. “It’s the least Ah could do, after all you’ve done for me.”





Rarity and I parted ways after we finished at the spa. She went to fill a couple orders, and I went to further treat myself at Sugarcube Corner.

I was enjoying a nice sundae when a familiar voice piped up.

“Are you actually petting yourself?” Rainbow said, holding back a snicker.

I couldn't help it. For the last half hour, I've been stroking my own fur, marveling at how incredibly soft I was.

“Ah just finished at the spa, and Ah'm lovin' myself. Feel.”

Rainbow raised an eyebrow but sat on the seat beside me and brushed a hoof along my shoulder. “Wow, dude, you really are soft. You totally need to do that before we bang again.”

I rolled my eyes. “Of course, your mind goes straight to the gutter.”

Rainbow snickered. “Well, maybe you should do something about it.”

I gave her a lecherous grin, “How about tonight?”

“How about right now? Pinkie’ll let us borrow her bed, if we ask,” she said.

I laughed. “Ah’m not going to have sex on someone else’s bed unless it was with them.”

As soon as I said that, Rainbow got that look people get when they think they have a genius idea, and as soon as I saw it, I knew what was going through her mind.

Before she could ask what I already knew she was going to ask, my bracelet buzzed. I answered my crystal to hear Fluttershy’s panicked voice on the other end utter two words.

“Shiro! Dragon!”





I rushed as fast as I could to where Fluttershy was waiting, just on the edge of the Everfree Forest, only stopping to grab my 'utility belt', as I like to call it. This was a belt and shoulder strap that held various packets full of evocation pods; reagents wrapped in paper with arcane runes and sigils inscribed on them.

“Where is it?!” I asked, urgently.

“It's s-still stalking outside town,” she replied, her voice quavering.

“Are you sure it's going to attack?” Rainbow asked, having followed me.

“Yes, and it's feral. It’s mind is gone. You won't be able to talk it down,” Fluttershy said, her face full of worry. “Shiro, what are we going to do?”

I was already drawing the summoning circle.

In a flash of fire, Bakura was before us. “Yes?”

“Got anything that can kill a dragon?”

“Shiro, no!” Fluttershy cried. “You can't fight that thing, it'll kill you! We need to lead it away long enough for ponies to get to their shelters.”

“Not a full grown true dragon... at least, not yet,” Bakura answered, ignoring Fluttershy. “The weapon is finished, but the enchantments are not. If you can give me time, I might be able to finish something passable.”

I nodded. “Alright. Ah'll need a spear.”

“Shiro, please don't,” Fluttershy pleaded.

“Ah gotta, Shy. A dragon can dig ponies out of their shelters. They’ll be like canned sardines,” I said, trying to hide my fear from her. “Go back to town and get everyone inside. Ah’ll try to keep it out of town, but Ah’ll feel better if Ah know Ah can fight with everything Ah have.”

“Get me a spear, too,” Rainbow demanded.

I raised an eyebrow at that. “Do you even know how to use one?”

“No, do you?” she asked severely, as if she knew the answer.

I gave her a flat stare. “Ah've been a student of martial arts for fifteen years. Ah can use most weapons, both Asian and European, to some extent.”

“Oh...” She said, sheepishly. “Well, I can distract it until that weapon's ready.”

I sighed. “Fine, but only distract it. Don’t try to take it down, no matter what. Keep out of danger as much as possible.”

“Got'cha,” she said with a salute.

Bakura held out his hands, forming a pair of circles in the air. “Here, my two best spears. Use them well.”

Rainbow and I pulled our weapons from the circles. They were incredibly simple in design, a basic shaft and diamond shaped head, made of the same blood-red metal as his other goods. I gave the weapon a few thrusts and swings, getting a feel for it.

“So, what's the game plan?” Rainbow asked.

I thought about it for a moment. I would somehow have to overcome its incredible size and power, but how?

I looked around for anything that could help. All the trees were small, vine and moss covered things. They would do little to slow it down considering it's after the town. It could just fly over them without trouble.

How would a man fight Godzilla?

My gaze swept back over the trees, and an idea started to form.

I grinned as I said, “Nerdom saves the day.”

“Huh?” Rainbow said, quirking an eyebrow.

“Help me out,” I ordered.

“Uh... okay,” Rainbow replied, moving to help. “With what?”

“You're gonna to be mah Dak.”





I stalked through the brush, creeping up on my quarry. It either didn't notice me or didn't care. Either was understandable, really, as I was unnaturally quiet, but even if he noticed me, I'm tiny by comparison and didn’t seem to be a threat.

That was about to change, though, as I picked up a sizable rock with one paw and pulled out one of my pouches with the other. I channeled magic into the packet. It burst into blue flames that I pressed into the rock.

The rock absorbed the crafted spell and it began pulsing with a red-orange glow, vibrating slightly with stored energy.

I took a deep breath and lined up my shot, cocked my arm back, and launched the rock with all my might. It struck the dragon on its left thigh, exploding with a mild concussive force.

The dragon roared in pain. The damage wasn't great, only a scratch, but it was enough to get its attention.

It's head, twice as big as my entire body, swung around to level a death glare at me before roaring and lunging, jaws wide open.

Outrunning something that size is practically impossible, so instead of running the opposite way, I dove under its head, swung around it’s foreleg, jumped on his back and clung to its neck.

The dragon roared and took to the air, swinging its head in an attempt to dislodge me, and beating its massive leathery wings to take to the sky the way no creature that size should be able. That was expected.

As its massive wings flared in downbeat a couple hundred feet in the air, a blue blur streaked in like a dive bomber, launching its crimson payload. The spear tore through the thin, membranous skin of the dragon's right wing, trailing a length of vines tied to the center of the shaft.

The dragon let out another roar of pain. In an instant, he forgot about me completely. Rainbow threw the rolled up vine to me and flew in the dragon's face.

“Hey, ugly!” she taunted. “You're mother's a saddlebag!”

With him distracted, I wrapped the vine around my paw for a better grip and jumped off the dragon's left shoulder. The spear turned sideways and slammed against the wing as the vine went taught. Another roar and I was swinging under a suddenly destabilized dragon.

My momentum flung me around to land back on the dragon. With the vine still in one paw, I gripped the beast with the other as hard as I could and pulled on the peak of the next upbeat.

It didn't take long for the vine to snap under the strain of the powerful wing, but it did enough to the delicate appendage. The dragon was going down, and it was time for me to bailout.

I let go of the vine and jumped off again, this time into the waiting hooves of Rainbow Dash as the monstrous creature slammed into the ground hard, digging a rut in the countryside.

“That was so awesome!” she cheered.

“That it was,” I agreed. “Now let's get down there and finish this.”

The dragon was just struggling to its feet when we landed.

“Alright, let's do this. Keep it busy.”

“Rodger.” Rainbow gave a salute and rocketed to the dragon, kicking it in the face before darting away.

Whipping out my chalk powder, I drew a summoning circle as quick as I dared. It was big, but if Bakura was right, this would be the best weapon to take down such prey.

The circle lit up, the space inside shimmering as it bridged this world and the Void. A long, two foot handle emerged and rose to meet my paw. Then came the guard, a little broader than my shoulders and as thick as my fist. Then the blade came...

And came...

And came.

This thing was a behemoth. The blade was eight feet long, two feet at the base and tapering to one before it angled into a shallow point. It was the kind of thing you only see in video games and anime. It was an impractical and useless thing on its own.

However, as I lifted the thing and gave it a few swings, I could feel the weight, yet it wasn't pulling me off my feet despite the thing weighing easily three times what I do.

It still wouldn't be very useful against anything smaller than a house, being unwieldy as it was, but against a dragon, it was perfect.

After getting a little bit of a feel for it, I turned to face my foe. Rainbow was flying away, dodging a jet of dragonfire. Perfect, the dragon was facing away from me.

I closed the distance between us quickly with the sword held behind me to one side. With my padded hind paws, he never heard me coming. Everyone within a mile around us heard him, though, as the blade dug into the flesh and tendon of his hind leg.

The sheer mass of the weapon carried it through the armored scales, though not without a small amount of difficulty. Considering it was still a dragon, it made sense. I figured it was similar to fighting someone wearing leather armor with a knife. It could work, but not easily.

As it stumbled, it turned toward me, lashing out with a massive claw. Unable to dodge, I brought my blade in front of me in the hopes of deflecting at least some of the impact. It kept the claws from slicing me to ribbons but the impact wasn't lessened in the slightest.

I went tumbling at least a hundred, painful feet before coming to a sliding halt.

A roar brought my attention from the dirt back to the dragon limping toward me intent on melting my face off. Thankfully, my own personal guardian angel dove in, spear in hoof, and buried half the thing in the dragon's right eye.

I struggled to my paws, digging through my pockets as it reared back, roaring at Rainbow. I grabbed my sword from where I dropped it and pulled out a spell that was normally meant for a hasty retreat. Like the mitosis of some strange amoeba, an exact, illusory duplicate of myself melted out of me.

As it began its mindless charge, another spell packet dissolved into a bolt of lightning, streaking from my paw to the rampaging dragon, striking it in the back. Immediately, I dove into a bush to the right as my doppelganger went left.

The dragon turned and charged. I, in the meantime, waited until it was nearly upon me before I leaped out, taking advantage of its blind spot.

As I passed beneath its neck, I swung the massive blade with a powerful overhand chop. The sword dug into its throat and the arteries within.

The dragon twisted and fell to the ground, gurgling on its own blood and clutching its wound with its claws.

As its life faded, it looked at me with its one remaining eye, not in rage or blood lust, but fear.

It looked at me as if I were the monster.

I suppose, from his perspective, I was.
> Chapter 12: The Northern Kingdom
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The train came to a slow, steady stop as it pulled into the station in the Frozen North. I readied my things for departure, straightening out my new vest. Rarity had made me a few, two red and black – one of which I was wearing – two blue and black, both of those types matching my stripes, and two black that was a little more formal.

Two days ago, I received a letter from Jynx saying that she was contracted to examine some Crystal Empire artifacts, and asked if I would like to assist her. It was kinda surprising, to be honest. I had no experience with this kinda thing, but I had expressed an interest in the Crystal Empire so I figured that was why.

I was expecting to meet her in some frontier-like town when I stepped off the train. Instead, I was met with an enormous city.

“Shiro!” I heard Jynx's voice calling from down the platform. “Over here!”

I followed the waving hoof to find the unicorn attached. “Uh, Jynx... Ah thought you said this place was destroyed.”

“The Crystal Empire was, not the Crystal Kingdom,” Jynx explained as we started walking. “Think of it like our world's equivalent of Egypt. It's a much newer nation built on an older one that adopted the name.”

“You know ‘bout Egypt?”

“One of my professors was an Egyptologist before getting displaced,” Jynx explained as we turned onto the main road, heading downtown. “Anyway, about five hundred years ago, an archaeology team unearthed the Crystal Heart, the Crystal Empire's most prized artifact and a Divine Element.

“The Heart allowed them to create an area of fertile land which they turned into a permanent settlement for teams searching for Crystal Empire artifacts and ruins. This made it much easier to search, as before that, one had to bring everything you would need all the way from Equestria.

“First they brought in farmers to get food production going. Those farmers then needed smiths and carpenters for tools and buildings. Then miners and foresters to supply the smiths and carpenters. Eventually, like usually happens with these things, a full fledged town sprang up.

“Fast forward a couple hundred years, and it was a bustling city. The problem, though, was that they were too far separated from the rest of Equestria, both physically and culturally, and it caused some political and legal problems.

“Eventually, Princess Celestia decided that it would be better for them to govern themselves and released them as a vassal state under the protection of the crown.”

“And would Shining Armor and Princess Cadance be the rulin’ couple here?” I asked.

Jynx raised an eyebrow at that. “The show?” I nodded. “Yes and no. You see, Cadence was originally from here, the daughter of a prominent pegasus family. Her father was a well known figure in the local government.”

“So, she wasn't already royalty?” I asked.

“No, her father didn't want her growing up to be just another spoiled rich filly, so he sent her to Canterlot to work as one of the palace servants. It was meant to help teach her the value of work and humility. That's when she met Twilight,” Jynx chuckled. “Anyway, I think it would be better to let Cadence tell the rest. Obviously, she knows it better than me.”

“Wait, we're gonna to meet the Princess?” I asked.

“Yeah, she's the one that hired me... And I forgot to put that in the letter.” she blushed, sheepishly. “Heh, sorry.”

As we walked, Jynx played tour guide, pointing out various notable buildings, mostly restaurants and shops of which she had a particular fondness.

The first thing I noticed was the designs. Where Equestria was all soft and round, these buildings were angular and very colorful, looking as if actually made of crystal, despite being the same material as most of the buildings in Canterlot.

The second thing I noticed was the complete lack of crystal ponies. Jynx had told me a while prior to this trip that most had been wiped out by windigos, and the few that survived eventually died off. A few ponies have crystal pony ancestors, but their genes are too diluted to be considered one.

I expected there to be no crystal ponies, but actually seeing it just reminded me that this world isn't the sunshine and rainbow filled world the show made it seem. It had plenty of its own evils.

“You alright?” Jynx asked, bring me out of my thoughts.

“Yeah, just thinkin’,” I replied.

“Well, we're here,” she said, gesturing to the rather unimpressive place.

“This... ain’t at all like the one in the show,” I observed. “It’s pretty small for a palace, isn’t it?”

“That’s because this isn’t the palace, it’s Amore Manor. You’re thinking of the Crystal Spire,” Jynx said pointing to a towering object in the distance that looked more like what I was expecting the palace to look like. “I’ll tell you about it later. For now, let's go inside and introduce you to the local royalty.”

“As long as it goes better than last time,” I joked.

“I'm sure it will,” she said with a smirk. “I mean, one of your kind are only responsible for giving Sombra the knowledge he needed to completely wipe the last nation that sat here off the face of the map. No big deal.”

“Ah hate you.”





Needless to say, I was a little nervous as we were escorted to the Prince's private study. Jynx's little comment didn't help, but most of it came from the fact that this guy actually was captain of the guard.

And no, he didn't get that because of his title. He wanted to make it by his own merits and so none of his superiors knew who he was.

Don't ask me how they didn't recognize the crown prince, because I don't know.

Probably magic.

It's a perfectly legit and rather common answer here, after all.

Our escort knocked on the door, and we were promptly allowed entry. As we stepped inside, I was honestly surprised. It wasn't the lavishly decorated room typical of royalty. Instead, it was adorned with movie memorabilia, comics, and action figures. He even had what looked like a D&D character sheet in a picture frame. The whole thing screamed 'college nerd', not 'crown prince'.

I loved it.

“Jynx, how've you been?” asked a surprisingly deep, strong voice, a far cry from the sissy surfer I was expecting. “And I take it this is the guy my sister's been going on about?”

The stallion that stood from his desk and approached to greet us was, in simple terms, intimidating. He was built like Big Mac, and radiated magical power only slightly less than Twilight. Add the pair of enormous wings, and Shining Armor was an impressive sight. However, he had a calm, relaxed demeanor, balancing it out.

The mare behind him was quite different. It was clearly Cadance and seemed about as I expected. She held herself with a regality that I had only seen in the royal sisters. However, unlike the sisters, she didn't look quite right for an alicorn. Her horn seemed a little small and her tail was too short and the tuft too long. 

“Yeah, this is Shiro, Twilight's newest scientific interest,” Jynx said, bring me back to the prince.

“I hope my little sis hasn't been too invasive,” Shining addressed me.

“Not too bad, though she's more interested in mah physiology than mah magic. She's actually been leavin’ the magic to Jynx, here,” I replied.

Shining laughed. “Yeah, Twilie hates chaos magic and pretty much anything else she can't quantify, except Pinkie.”

“Why don't we get you settled in and then we can talk business,” Cadence suggested. “We can catch up and get to know Mister Tora here after you two are all set for your stay.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Jynx agreed.

“Alright, we’ll show you to your rooms,” Cadence said, leading us out of the room.

As we went through the manor, Cadence told us a bit about why we were here.

“So, Shiro, how much do you know about recent events?” she asked. “Specifically in the Crystal Kingdom after Sombra’s return?”

“Uh... Approximately jack shit,” I answered. “Ah mean, Ah’m guessing he didn’t return along with the entire Crystal Empire, but he did return. Ah’m gonna to take guess that tower out there that kinda sticks out did come back with him.”

“Very astute observation, Shiro,” Cadence congratulated. “After the Crystal Spire reappeared, and Sombra’s Remnant was destroyed, we began an investigation. However, we’ve ran into a bit of a dead end. The royal vault is protected by powerful locking spells. Considering he was a priest of Kronos, we’re hoping this spell was keyed to allow Tigerians, as a whole.”

“So, y’all want me to see if Ah can open a door?” I asked. “Sounds easy enough.”

“Well, that’s the first part of it,” Jynx explained. “We’re actually hoping that you can bypass a lot of Sombra’s security.”

“Yes, some of the artifacts we’ve already discovered are cursed,” Cadence continued. “We can counter the effects easily enough, but we fear we may destroy the artifacts if we attempt to do so.”

“And Ah take it y’all wanna keep these artifacts for educational reasons?” I guessed.

“Yes and no,” Cadence replied. “Some of them are certainly dangerous enough that we only want to study them to find out how to counter it, in case others are out there. However, some of them may turn out to be useful.”

“So, y’all want me to go play with some magical artifacts owned by a long dead tyrant and see if Ah get cursed,” I summed up.

“Yeah, pretty much,” Jynx said with a teasing smirk. “Don’t worry, breaking a curse on a being is much easier than breaking them on an object.”

I sighed, dramatically. “Very well, for the sake of protecting others I shall, once again, put myself in harms way.”

“And, hey, if you do die, we’ll give you a nice tombstone, on us,” Shining Armor added.

I laughed at that. “Truly, your generosity knows no bounds.”





“... and Ah was like, ‘Why not both?’” I finished retelling a particularly strange event, getting a chuckle out of Jynx as we wandered the halls of the manor. 

“I wish I could have seen that,” she said. “It sounds like you’re getting a handle on your magic.”

“Not just mah chaos magic, either,” I said. “Watch this.”

I came to a stop, sitting on my haunches, Jynx doing the same, gathered a bit of silver fire in my paw and held it out. Then, with a smirk, I let it go and dropped my arm, leaving the fire suspended in the air.

Jynx looked at the floating mote of fire with interest.

“It still only burns what Ah want it to, so you can touch it,” I replied.

“Amazing,” Jynx poked the fire as it began to dissipate. “But you can’t project it?”

“No,” I said as we started walking again, a little upset by that. “Ah ain’t sure if Ah ever will.”

“Why’s that?”

I had to think how to word it. “It’s just a feelin’. It just doesn’t feel like somethin’ Ah can shoot. Ah know that doesn’t make much sense, but...”

Jynx nodded sagely and said. “Magic is funny like that. Sometimes its rules don’t make sense. Like how there are spells to change a creature into a completely different species, but simply changing their gender is so far impossible. Magic doesn’t follow logic.

“This magic, you can just ‘feel’. It’s nowhere near the strangest thing I’ve seen. So, how long does it last?”

"Hmm..." I thought for a moment. "Why don't we find out?"

Gathering fire on my fingertip, I wrote 'Hello' in the air, willing it to not burn anything.

"Well, that's not going to cause any issues," Jynx said with a chuckle.

"We'll see if it's still there when we get back," I said.

"Sounds like a plan," Jynx replied. "I don't know if it's a good plan, but it is in fact a plan."

“So,” I started, acting on a whim. “You got any plans later?”

“I was just going to go for a trot. Why?”

“Well...” I thought for a bit. “Do you wanna maybe get some dinner, maybe catch a show after?”

Jynx gave me a cocky grin. “Why, Shiro, are you asking me out?”

“... Maybe.”

Her grin disappeared as she gave me a curious gaze. “You know what, sure. Why not?”

“Really?” I asked, not quite believing she agreed.

“Yeah, you’re a cool guy,” she stated. “Who knows, maybe this will go somewhere.”

“Awesome,” I said, cooly. “So, any place in particular you want to go?”

“I know a nice place. In fact, let’s go tonight,” she said. “How does six sound?”

“Sounds like a date.”
> Chapter 13: First Date
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

One thing that about Equestria, communal baths are a very common thing. Ponies are a much more social species than humans, so it wasn’t much of a surprise to see, as social grooming is a key part of most social species, but it still took a little getting used to.

What took even more getting used to is the fact that, like everything else here, there is no gender separation. Considering they all walk around naked all day, anyway, it makes sense, but it was still weird for me. 

What was even weirder was doing so in the royal bathing hall.

What was even weirder than that was having a princess scrub your back while giving you dating advice.

“-and remember that a mare like her is very independent. Don’t go overboard with being a gentlestallion. Show that you’ll assist her, but not take over.”

The whole time, Shining Armor, his personal butler, a couple off duty guards, and one of the maids laughed.

I had to admit, though, it did feel nice having my fur scrubbed. In fact, I was enjoying it so much, I didn’t even mind the constant chatter and teasing.

It wasn’t until I heard a certain voice that I got a little tense.

“I’d make a joke about felines and moisture, but I feel somepony probably beat me to it,” Jynx said as she walked into the bathroom.

“Cadance and Jumper did,” Shining said.

Jynx just rolled her eyes and chuckled. “Of course they did.”

She sighed in content as she stepped into the warm water. “That’s nice.” She looked at me and snickered. “You look like you’re enjoying that.”

“It’s like a massage, and her hooves are magic,” I replied.

“You better not be enjoying that too much,” Shining jokingly threatened.

“I’m pretty sure that’s out of his paws,” Cadence said with a giggle. “Besides, I’m done, now.”

I quickly dunked under the water to rinse the soap out of my fur.

“So, where are you two planning on going?” Cadence asked, doing a bad job of hiding her excitement.

I looked over at Jynx expectedly. She just gave a sly grin. “Oh... just a place I know.”

“Oh, come on, tell!” Cadence begged.

“Cadie,” Shining said in a teasingly chiding voice, “Don’t ruin the surprise.”

Cadence sighed dramatically. “Oh, fine. I guess I’ll find out tomorrow.”

“So... a surprise then. Good, I like surprises,” I said with a grin.

Jynx smiled at that. “Well, then if you’re done, why don’t you come over here and help me with my back, so we can head out?”





We walked back through the city, looking at the sights. It was a lovely city. It didn’t have the grandiose of Canterlot, but it had a strange mix of big city flair and rustic charm.

The people were also just as unique. I say ‘people’, because saying ‘ponies’ would be quite inaccurate. While still the majority, ponies were far from the only race here. There were griffins, minotaurs, gnolls, and others I didn’t know. It was far more diverse than I expected it to be.

Still, I managed to stand out. More than a few people stared at me with confused recognition. A couple even looked out right nervous.

“They recognize you,” Jynx explained. “There are very few here that don’t know at least some of the story of the fall of the Crystal Empire. The stories of Sombra’s advisor are pretty well known, so Shining Armor and Cadence made an announcement about you.”

“Really? Would me comin’ here really cause that much of a problem?” I asked.

Jynx nodded, “Most likely, yeah. Like I said, most here know at least something about Tigerians.”

“Yet Twilight didn’t,” I pointed out.

Jynx chuckled. “Yeah, outside the Crystal Kingdom, it’s extraordinarily rare knowledge. I’m not surprised Twilight didn’t know about them. Remember, before Sombra summoned one, Tigerians hadn’t been seen for two thousand years. Add to that, the Discordian Era that wiped out most written history and how isolated this place is, is it really a surprise that Tigerians are more local legends?”

“Ah guess,” I admitted. “So, Shining and Cadence told everyone Ah was comin’ so they wouldn’t think I was here to enslave everyone?”

“Well, when the Crystal Spire reappeared along with Sombra’s remnant, it was feared that the tigerian he summoned might have also returned,” Jynx explained. “Thankfully, that doesn’t seem to be the case.”

“Then why are folks still scared of me?” I asked.

Jynx sighed. “Because some jerks started spreading a conspiracy theory that you’re the one Sombra summoned and you’re just posing as a terran to catch everyone off guard.”

“But... I’m white. They were all orange.”

“Yeah, well, it’s a conspiracy theory,” Jynx replied with a scoff. “When do any of them hold up under scrutiny?”

She had a point. I just had to try to ignore them.

We continued on our way to whatever destination Jynx had in store. She insisted it was a place I would love.

Eventually, we came to a restaurant called, ‘A Taste of Home’. It didn’t look that special, but when we walked inside, I saw exactly why we came. The entire place was decked out in stuff from Earth.

“Every now and then, when someone crosses over, some of their stuff comes with them,” Jynx explained. “Some of it finds its way here. Basically, this is a place by Terrans, for Terrans and lovers of Terran culture.”

A pony, obviously our waitress, came up to us and asked, “How many?”

“Two,” Jynx replied.

“Right this way.”

As we went through the place, I admired the decor. There was decades worth of stuff. There were a pair of roller skates, a He-Man action figure, a Star Wars poster, some photographs of celebrities and influential people, and all kinds of other stuff. There was even a Pinkie Pie plush.

“See that car in the back?” Jynx asked. I looked back and saw it, a rather beat up looking station wagon. “That was Rarity’s parents’ car, the one they crossed over in. It’s the only fully intact car in the world. That was actually brought in while they were still building the place.”

We were led to our table, underneath a tricycle and near a broken arcade cabinet.

“Here are the menus,” the waitress said, passing them to us. “Can I get you anything to drink?”

“Soda for me,” Jynx ordered.

“Same,” I said.

With that, she left us alone.

“So,” Jynx began as we both glanced through the menu. “How are you liking the Crystal Kingdom so far?”

“It’s not what Ah was expectin’,” I answered, glancing through the options. Not surprisingly, everything was inspired by Earth. “Ah mean, Ah wasn’t exactly expectin’ it to be like the show, but Ah also wasn’t expectin’ so many similarities to it. Still, from what Ah’ve seen, it’s nice.”

Jynx smiled as she said, “Well, the people here try to emulate the old Crystal Empire’s style, but the technique for growing crystal buildings was lost. That’s actually one of the things we’re hoping to find in the Crystal Spire.”

“So, what exactly is the Crystal Spire?” I asked. “Was it just Sombra’s palace?”

“Oh, it was so much more than that. The entire building is believed to be a conduit for magical forces. What kind of magical forces, we can only speculate, but it does seem to draw a lot of mana in.” The way she explained it, I could tell she was passionate about this kind of thing. “Once we get inside the sealed rooms, there’s so much we’re going to be able to learn. 

“As evil as he was, Sombra was a genius when it came to magic. Many of the things he did led to innovations that have benefited thousands.”

“Sounds like Hitler and the Nazi party,” I said. “They did so many horrendous things, but we managed to take great things from their advances. It doesn’t justify what they did by any means, but at least we managed to get somethin’ from it all.”

Jynx nodded with a sigh. “I’ve heard a little about that. Still, let’s talk about something a little happier.”

Our waitress took that moment to come back with our drinks. “Are we ready to order?”

Jynx ordered first. “I’ll have the Indian curried vegetables.”

“And Ah’ll have the Greek gyro platter,” I answered.

It was between that, the Louisiana catfish, or the Russian stroganoff. All three sounded great, but I probably do stroganoff better and I had fish for dinner the day before

“Alright, I’ll be right back with those orders as soon as they’re ready.”

“So, what was it like growing up on Earth?” Jynx asked after the waitress left.

“Well, Ah grew up in the Southern United States,” I started. “Ah don’t really know what all there is to say. Ah had a pretty typical childhood. I had friends, we goofed off playing around and pretending to be our favorite heroes. Ah always wanted to be Iron Man.

“In high school, Ah was into video games, anime, comics, Dungeons and Dragons, you know, nerd stuff. Of course, that brought a couple bullies, but they didn’t last long when they tried pickin’ a fight and got more than they bargained for. 

“Been in martial arts since Ah was ten. Ah ain’t talkin’ about the flashy, showy crap that movies make popular, or the fake fightin’ like they do in MMA. Ah learned real martial arts, emphasis on the ‘martial’.

“It was somethin’ Ah always loved, ever since Ah was a kid. Ah used to love things like Ninja Turtles, and old Bruce Lee and kung-fu movies. You know, things with guys beating the bad guys with nothin’ but their own bodies.

“Anyway, after high school, Ah joined the Navy. Ah was a Nuclear Machinist Mate for a time, but decided to leave after mah six years were up. Not long after that, Ah woke up on a rock in the Whitetail Woods.

“How about you?,” I asked. “What was it like for a unicorn growing up in Cloudsdale?”

Jynx chucked. “Not easy. Cloudsdale was never meant for non flyers like me. It’s as much vertical as it is horizontal. My school was two hundred feet above my house. Mom had to drop me off and pick me up every day. 

“Then there was the fact that I couldn’t do part of the curriculum at the school. I was one of three non-pegasi there, one of which was an earth pony, so they didn’t exactly have classes for magic.

“I actually hated the fact that I wasn’t a pegasus. Not only did we live in a pegasus city, but flying was in our blood. I wanted to fly so bad, but I couldn’t change what I was.

“Then, Great Granny Earhart told me about when she was on Earth. She told me all about the flying machines humans had, and how she used to fly them all the time. That was when I decided that if I didn’t have wings, I would create them with what I had; magic.

“Dad started teaching me what magic he knew. I got my hooves on any books on magic I could find. I studied my tail off. Then, one day, while we were visiting a museum on a school field trip, there was a display from ancient Hippopotamia.”

“Wait, like a hippo kingdom?” I asked.

Jynx laughed. “No, as in ancient Hippek for ‘horse’. It’s our world’s equivalent of Greek.

“Anyway, I was looking at a couple of the artifacts on display when I noticed a broken stone tablet. It was an ancient spell, but it was only part of it. No one knew what the rest of it was, though.

“Well, I noticed a design on the edges that I thought looked familiar. I looked through a book of mine and found a picture of a statue from the same region, and wouldn’t you know it, there was a chunk missing from a tablet being held by the statue.

“Turns out, the tablet piece did, in fact, go to the statue. The spell that was discovered from that was a spell to repel locusts. While we have a spell for that now, and it’s a little better than the one on the statue, it showed that the origin of the anti locust spell was nearly thirteen hundred years older than we thought.

“Anyway, that little discovery got me my cutie mark and helped me get into Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.”

As soon as she finished, the waitress returned with our food. Conversation was put on pause as we dug in. The gyros were quite good. The lamb filling was tender and and the stuffed grape leaves that came with it were amazing, though nowhere near as good as my mom’s.

Jynx let me try the curried vegetables. It was quite good, too. Nice and spicy but not so much it hides the flavor.

After dinner, we decided to head back to the palace. We enjoyed the evening air, chatting more about our youths. I told her all about some of the stupid things I did as a kid, and she told me about the time the accedently sent her desk to a parralell dimention.

You know, kid stuff.

Eventually, we made it back to our rooms.

“So,” Jynx began. “I had fun.”

“Me too,” I replied.

She gave me a smouldering gaze. “So... You want to come in?”

“I’d love to.”

The moment I was inside and the door shut, she pounced, tackling me onto the bed as her lips mashed against my own. I returned the favor as my paws trailed down her back and squeezed her rear.

I rolled over, pinning her beneath me before-

“-And I said, ‘That’s not... butter...’”

We froze, slowly looking to our side where a pegasus stallion that wasn’t there seconds ago sat blinking in confusion.

“Uh... Zack, what did you put in my drink?”
> Chapter 14: Coincidence
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The calm of the night was shattered by screaming and crashing as a pegasus stumbled and tripped in a panic through the halls of the palace.

“Oh god! Oh god! Oh god!” the pegasus screamed as he turned a corner and slammed into a table, knocking a vase of flowers off. “What the fuck is going on?!”

All he knew was that one moment he was hanging out with his friend, and the next he was in some weird place, in a weird body being chased by a weird tiger monster.

Another of the horse things came around a corner, wearing what looked like a maid outfit. Still not accustomed to his quadrupedal stance, he plowed into her, hard. The hit the ground in a tangle.

He disengaged from the other creature as fast as he could, gave a quick apology and continued his mad dash through the halls.

“Zack?!” he called, desperately. “Where are you, man?! This isn’t funny!”

“Wait, please!” someone called, but he ignored it. It was probably that tiger monster trying to eat him.

He had to get out of there. Maybe he could hide until they gave up.

He crashed through the first door he saw, tumbling through as he heard a woman yelp.

“Huh?” He looked up just in time to see an angry looking horse thing launch something glowing right at his face.





“Thank you. I don’t think we have anymore questions,” the guardspony said as he finished taking our statements.

“If there’s anythin’ else we can do, just let us know,” I said.

I sighed and slid down into the couch. The night had been going so well, and then, bam! I was suddenly being led on a merry chase through the palace.

I tried to relax, spinning a feather the poor guy lost in his panic.

“This is one hell of a coincidence, isn’t it?” Jynx asked. “First you, now him.”

“You think it might not be?” I asked.

“Well, I’m not saying it isn’t just a coincidence, but the odds are pretty far out there,” she answered.

“Right now, all that matters is that he’s lost and confused,” I said. “We can solve that little mystery later.”

Jynx settled next to me. “Yeah, I know. It’s just on my mind right now. I’m not going to poke and prod the guy before he’s ready.”

“Good.”

Jynx regarded me with a curious look. “You’re taking a particular interest in him, aren’t you?”

“Well, he did kind of land in our laps, didn’t he?” I replied.

“And interrupted our fun before it even started.” Jynx said with a smirk.

“We can always have fun later.”

Jynx gave me a concerned look. “Yeah, you seem to be a bit distracted, anyway.”

I gave a little snort in amusement. “Can you blame me?”

“No, I guess not,” Jynx said with a small smile. “Why don’t we just go to bed?”

I sighed. “Yeah. That sounds good.”





As the morning sun filtered through the window, Cedric winced and tried to roll over, only to find himself unable to do so.

“The hell?” he mumbled, groggily. He tried to move his arms, but found himself bound to the bed he was in. “What the fuck?!”

He pulled against the bindings, but couldn’t move an inch. Not even his head could move.

As if someone was just waiting for him, the door opened and in walked one of those horse things he saw the night before. At least, he was pretty sure it was. He couldn’t see it very well from where he was, but he could see it out or the corner of his eye.

“Oh, god. It wasn’t a dream,” he uttered to himself.

“Good morning,” the horse thing greeted.

“What the fuck’s going on? Who are you and what did you do to me?” Cedric demanded. “Let me go!”

“Sir, please calm down,” it pleaded. “We had to restrain you for your own protection, as well as our own. I know you’re probably confused and frightened, and you have every right to be. First, this isn’t something we did to you, but it is something we would like to help you with.”

“Then who the hell did?!” Cedric yelled. “Where the hell am I?!”

“You’re in one of the guest rooms in the palace of the Crystal Kingdom,” the horse explained.

Cedric swallowed his nerves. “Am I... whatever you are?”

The horse nodded. “More or less. You aren’t exactly like me, but of the same species.”

Cedric felt his resolve shatter. “H-how?”

“We still don’t know,” the horse said sympathetically. “But you aren’t alone. There are others here, many others, that have gone through the exact same thing you are now. In fact, one of them is right here, wanting to help you, if you want to see him.”

“What do you mean they went through the same thing?”

“I mean, they were humans on Earth, now they’re something else here.”

Cedric thought for a second before nodding his head.

“Alright, I’ll send him in,” the horse said before leaving out the door. “I’ll remove the restraint spell, now, since you seem to be in control.”

Cedric saw a light and felt his body loosen.

“Alright, I’ll be right outside the door. If you need anything, just yell.”

With that, the horse left. Cedric sat up as well as he could, forcing himself to sit the way a dog would. It felt natural, anyway.

Not ten seconds after the nurse, or who he assumed was a nurse, left the door opened again and in walked the very same tiger monster that chased him the night before.





The guy looked utterly terrified. I couldn’t really blame him, but it did hurt a little.

“Hey,” I said, trying to be as calm as possible. “So, welcome to the Crystal Kingdom, Ah guess.”

He seemed to relax slightly. “Y-you’re human?”

“Ah used to be, yeah,” I replied. “From Virginia, USA. Where are you from?”

“Seattle, Washington,” he answered.

“So, Ah know you have a ton of questions. Heck, Ah still got questions and Ah’ve been here for months,” I said with a chuckle.

“Months?” He asked, eyes widening. “Does... does that mean...”

I sighed. “Yeah, there ain’t no goin’ back, Ah’m afraid.”

“You mean, ‘not yet’, right? Someone’s looking for a way to send us home,” he said, almost pleading.

“Well, there are folks still lookin’ into it, but this has been happenin’ for eight hundred years,” I explained. “You know all those folks that disappear without a trace and are never seen again? Well, some of them come here.”

The guy looked contemplative for a moment before asking, “How many of us are there?”

“Thousands. Ah don’t know the exact number, but it’s a lot,” I replied. “We’re all over the place, and most of us are willin’ to help out.

“By the way, mah name’s Shiro,” I introduced myself, holding out a paw.

“Uh... Cedric,” he said, accepting my paw. “Is that your real name?”

I shrugged, “It is now. Most of us take on names to better fit in with our new lives.”

“So what was your name before?” he asked.

I let out an exaggerated gasp, bringing my paw to my chest in mock indignation. “Oh, my. How rude.” I let out a little chuckle. “Nah, but seriously, it actually is considered rude to ask a native about past names.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, but don’t worry, there’s actually classes to help you learn stuff like that,” I said. “In fact, if you want to come home to Ponyville with me, Ah can introduce you to the teachers. Ah’m friends with all of them.”

Cedric’s eyes widened in realization. “Wait, Ponyville? I’m a pegasus... Holy shit, am I in that My Little Pony show?”

I laughed. “You a brony?”

He shook his head. “No, but a couple of my friends are. I saw the first few episodes and didn’t really care for it.”

“Ah, well, to answer your question, you are but you aren’t,” I tried to explain. “It’s more accurate to say you’re in the world that the show is somehow based on. Kinda like when Hollywood makes a movie ‘based on a true story’.”

“Huh,” Cedric looked at his hooves. “I guess that’s why they don’t exactly look like they do in the show.”

“Bingo.”

Cedri sighed. “Okay, so, when can I leave?”

“Well, that’s up to the doc and the prince,” I said. “You kinda did barge in on him. Don’t worry, though. He’ll let you go soon as the doc says you aren’t gonna hurt anyone. We aren’t leavin’ town for a few days, though, so we’ll have to get you situated.

“Ah got somewhere Ah gotta be in a few minutes, though, so someone’ll be by to help you out.”

“Thanks,” Cedric said. “You’re a good guy.”

“Well, Ah feel there’s a reason we were brought together,” I said.

“Why’s that?”

I gave him a smile as the sunlight hit his ruby coat, refracting through the crystalline fur and feathers.

“Because we’re both extinct.”





“How is he?” Jynx asked.

“Ah think he’s gonna be okay,” I answered.

“I hope so,” Jyn said. “Anyway, come on. We’re late, as it is.”

“Lead the way,” I said with a flourishing bow.

We left the palace and made our way toward the Crystal Spire. As we approached, we started seeing the aftermath of its appearance along with Sombra’s Remnant. Black crystals jutted from the ground, through buildings, and in the middle of parks. People of every race were still working to remove them.

“Umbra crystal is dangerous and has proven to be very hard to move, due to the corrupting influence of the magic that made them,” Jynx explained, guessing where my mind was.

“Yeah, Ah’m gettin’ ill just lookin’ at it,” I said.

“Yeah, magic sensitive beings are especially susceptible to its effects. That’s why there aren’t many ponies working to remove it,” Jynx explained. “The few that are have to be licenced to work with it. Minotaurs are resistant to it, which is why there are so many. Hundreds have been hired just for this.”

Soon enough, we made it to the base of the Crystal Spire, where Shining Armor and a few other ponies were waiting. Among them was one pretty purple princess that immediately stepped forward to give us both a hug.

“Hello, Shiro,” Twilight greeted. “How do you like the Crystal Kingdom?”

“It’s nice,” I said. “Wonderful people, beautiful city, ancient extinct ponies interrupting dates...”

“Shiny told me about that,” Twilight said, adopting a thoughtful expression. “As much as I would love to learn about him, I share your and Shiny’s concerns that this might mean something.”

“Ah’ve already invited him to stay with me,” I said. “For now, Ah think that’s all we can do until we know more.”

Twilight nodded. “Agreed. For now, let’s focus on what we can do. Jynx.”

Jyn stepped up and cleared her throat. “Alright, we’re heading in. If Shiro is able to open the doors, we will be exploring an area that is almost certainly trapped. Stay within the prince’s  barrier and don’t stray. Everyone knows their role. Stick to it and do things by the book. I don’t want to send anyone home in a jar.”

With that, Jynx led us into the Spire. I’ll admit, I was nervous on top of being excited. If things went as we hoped, I would be one of the first people to see things that hadn’t been seen in over a thousand years.

The halls we went through were already stripped of anything that wasn’t nailed down. If the damage to the floor and walls were any indication, even some things that were nailed down had been taken.

We went up several flights of stairs to a mid level hallway. It was down this hallway that we found our destination.

“Alright. Here it is,” Jynx said. “Twilight, Shining get ready to counter and spells that might trigger. Shiro, are you ready?”

“As ready as Ah’ll ever be,” I said.

“You know the risks, yes?” Asked one of the other ponies whose name I didn’t get.

“Ah do,” I replied. “Ah trust Twilight and Shinin’.”

I stepped up to the door as the two alicorns lit up their horns.

I took a deep breath and reached out to the door and placed my paw on it.

The door reacted immediately. The second my paw touched it, it lit up and  slid open. 

Inside was what I can only describe as the lab of a mad scientist. Machines, weapons, tables full of disassembled experiments.

One thing drew my attention, though. It was a box with a note attached. I took a look at the note.

‘Sombra, the first of the bracers are complete. I expect at least one pair for each of my brothers and sisters by the time we free them. Have your best enchanters duplicate them exactly.’

I opened the box and looked inside. Four bronze bracers, adorned with three rubies in a triangle on one side were inside.

“For his brother’s and sisters?” I mumbled to myself. The way the note was addressed as if the writer saw Sombra as an equal told me that it must have been the tigerian that wrote it. That would mean these were made for tigerians.

Like me.

I took one of them out to get a closer look. As soon as I pulled it out, it started to glow and shot onto my wrist.

“Holy shit! Help!” I yelped.

Twilight ran to my aid. “What happened?” she asked as her magic glow surrounded my arm

“Ah swear, Ah just took it out of the box! It just teleported onto me!” I said.

She continued her magic work for a bit before saying, “I’m not detecting any malicious spells. Try taking it off.”

I grabbed the thing and pulled. Sure enough, it lit up again and zipped right off.

“Woah.” I put the bracer back up to my wrist and just like before, it teleported back on. “Awesome.”

“Must be a safety mechanism to ensure it doesn’t come off by accident.” Jynx observed.

“But, what are they?” I asked.

“That’s a good question,” Jynx said, taking the note. “Hmm, I’d bet my tail this was written by the Surat. That would mean these, whatever they are, are made for tigerians.”

“Ah don’t suppose Ah could keep one, could Ah?” I asked, giving Shining Armor a huge grin. “Come on, split the loot.”

Shining armor laughed, shaking his head. “I’ll tell you what. Let our scholars take a look at them and figure out what they are, first. So long as they aren’t dangerous, you can have a pair, so long as they survive. But that’ll be your fee for getting the door open.”

“Sweet!” I pumped a fist. “Epic loot!”

“Don’t get too excited yet,” Jynx said. “We’re going to have to run tests and that’ll leave at least one of them damaged. Besides, we still have one door you need to open.”

“Alright, where is it?” I asked.

“Dusty Tome, Moon Dancer, you two stay here,” Jynx said. “Everyone else, let’s move to the other door.”

“I’m going to stay here, too,” Twilight said.

We went up even more stairs to the top floor. There were two doors up here. One of them big, ornate and decorated with Sombra’s crest. The other was smaller, less gaudy, and had the symbol of Kronos.

“This was Surat’s quarters, so be ready for traps,” Jynx warned.

Shining put up a shield between us and the door. I pushed my paw through the shield, the barrier conforming around my wrist. Like the previous door, as soon as I touched it, lines of runes on the door lit up and the door swung open.

When nothing exploded, Shining armor sent a pulse of magic into the room. Two traps were still intact, but Jynx made short work of them and we all went in.

She turned to us and started, “Alright, everyone spread-”

A flash of light cut her off as I felt my body lock up. I struggle to move, but it was like I was petrified. I glanced around as much as I could, only able to move my eyes, and it seemed everyone else was in the same boat. All we could do was stand there.

All except one.

A pale grey mare with a black mane strolled past everyone, stopping beside me and giving me a friendly smile before continuing on. She walked inside the room, where I could hear her rummaging through things.

She came back out with several books and an ornate obsidian dagger floating in her magic. She shot me a cocky smile as she passed.

And then she just left without a single word, as if she was out for a stroll.
> Chapter 15: Back Home
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

We were standing there frozen for half an hour before Twilight came up and found us. As soon as she broke the spell, Shining declared the place a crime scene and We were all taken in for questioning.

As far as I knew, none of us were suspected of colluding with the pale mare, they just needed as much information as possible. After all, that mare was a known and trusted member of Canterlot University archaeology department. Hell, Jynx invited her to her birthday party.

The fact that she seemingly betrayed them was a shock to everyone. Most insisted it had to be a changeling. Needless to say, that was the theory Shining Armor thought was the most likely.

The rest of the afternoon was spent in the palace. I found a library and decided to read for a while. I found an interesting book about a mare that built a submarine because she wanted to find the lost seapony civilization.

I had just finished a scene with a rather thrilling escape from a school of obsidian sharks when I heard someone stumble in.

I looked up to see Cedric fall through the door.

“You alright?” I asked.

He looked up, clearing his throat in embarrassment. “Yeah, I’m just still getting used to... these.” He waved a hoof at me.

I winced. “Yeah, Ah can’t imagine it’s easy. Ah was lucky enough to keep mah fingers. Still, you got wings, so that’s somethin’. Plus, Ah’ve seen pegasi usin’ their feathers like fingers, so given some time and practice and you’ll come out with more than you lost.”

“Somehow, I doubt that,” he said. “I heard something happened.”

I looked up, cocking a brow. “Word travels fast. Especially when it’s not supposed to travel at all.”

“Was that supposed to be top secret, or something?” he asked.

“No, but Prince Armor did ask us not to just go blabbin’ about it,” I said. “Let’s just say someone stole some things that could be dangerous.”

“Oh...” he said, and descended into an awkward silence.

I waited for him to say what he was obviously wanting to say, but after a minute or two of silence I just started, “I won’t bite.”

He winced at that. “I’m not usually this... I just...” He took a breath. “This really is real, isn’t it?”

I nodded. “Yeah. As crazy and impossible as it seems, it is.”

He sat there for a while before speaking again. “I was getting married. Spring.”

I sat silently, letting him say whatever he had to.

“What’s she going to thin when she finds out I vanished off the face of the Earth?”

He looked to me, as if waiting for an answer, so I gave him one. “She’ll be upset and worried. Likely, she’ll lose sleep, wondering, waiting for a call. Eventually, you’ll be declared dead and she’ll mourne. She’ll cry, at your funeral, and feel like a piece of her was lost.”

He gave me a flat look. “You’re not very good at this, are you?”

“But,” I continued. “Then, she’ll move on. She’ll remember you fondly, and keep the time you shared in her heart. Maybe she’ll find another to love and get married, but she’ll always remember you.

“I suggest you do the same. Mourne your old life. Be sad and let it all out, and then try to move on. It won’t be easy, but there are plenty of folks here that have been through the same and will be here for you.”

He sat there, thinking for a while.

Eventually, he gave a small smile and said, “Thanks.”

“No problem.”





The next day found us on the train home, and me more than a little upset. With the theft, Shining Armor ordered the Crystal Spire resealed. Of course, that meant there was nothing more for Jynx to do there, so we headed home early. 

Cadence let us use her personal car. It was surprisingly not as luxurious as I expected. There were nice, plush couches, one of which Jynx and I were resting on, a minibar, and a few bottles of liquor.

Of course, I didn’t really care about all that. I wanted to stay and try to help figure out what actually happened, but since I wasn’t a guard, I was denied.

“Ah swear, if Ah ever see that mare, Am’m gonna do very ungentlemanly things to her,” I grumbled.

“And I’d be glad to help but until then there’s nothing we can do,” Jynx said. “So let’s just be happy they let me take a few things.”

After everyone was questioned, and the search canceled, a couple of the researchers that were considered trustworthy enough were allowed to take a few things that were recovered for further research.

Jynx was one of them. She had a whole case of artefacts being shipped to her apartment in Ponyville. Sadly, the bracers weren’t included. She just didn’t have the necessary tools for those. Still, I was promised that if any survive the testing and they weren’t a danger, they would ship me one or two after they finish. 

I don’t know why I wanted them so bad. Maybe it was just the D&D nerd in me wanting the cool enchanted loot.

“Why would she do that, though?” I asked. “I mean, she was a well respected member of the science community. She had friends and family. Why throw it all away for a few old books and a dagger?”

“Whatever they are, she must have thought they were worth more than everything else,” Jynx said. “What worries me was that she knew exactly what she was looking for, despite that room having been sealed for over a thousand years.”

“You really think she was a member of a Kronos Cult?” I asked. That was the dominant theory, amongst both the scholars and the guard.

“I can’t imagine someone like her doing what she did otherwise,” Jynx replied.

It made the most sense, but at the same time, if she was she hid it remarcably well. Not even her husband, foals, or girlfriend knew.

“Could it have not been her?” I asked. “Maybe a changeling, or a shapeshifting spell? Mind control?”

“Posible, but unlikely,” Jynx said. “We were all scanned for shapeshifting and mind magic.”

“But what about a changeling?” I asked. “I read somewhere that their shape shifting isn’t detectable by any known means.”

“Changelings use mind magic to ensure any inconsistencies in behavior are ignored or justified,” she explained. “While it’s possible a changeling just studied her so well that they could mimic her perfectly, it’s highly unlikely.”

I sighed and slumped on the seat. “I just wish I knew what was going through that mare’s head.”

Jynx slid up closer to me and said, “Well, I don’t know what was going through her head, but you want to know what’s going through mine?”

I looked up at her, curiously.

She gave me a sexy stare. “We have the entire car to ourselves and we never finished our date.”

I blinked, taking a second to realize what she meant. “Oh! Oh...” A smile crossed my face.

Jynx climbed on top of me and leaned in for a kiss.





We made it home the next morning where we were met with a small welcoming committee.

“Welcome home!” Pinkie shouted, firing off her party cannon and rushing in for a hug. “Oh, you smell like you had some fun.”

I felt my cheeks heat up.

“Pinkie, have some tact, dear,” Rarity said as she moved in for the next hug. “So, does this mean Jynx is the one you were asking about courtship advice for?”

“Aww,” Jynx cood. “You asked Rarity for advice to ask me out? That’s so sweet.” She followed with a peck on the cheek.

“Well, Ah just didn’t want to stick my foot in mah mouth,” I said. “You’re a cool lady, and Ah want to get to know you.”

She gave me the bedroom eyes. “Oh, we got to know each other, alright.”

“Nice,” Rainbow said with a smirk. “Told ya he was pretty good.”

“Oh, it was pretty awesome,” Jynx agreed.

Rainbow laughed. “Right?! The way those little bumps rub your-”

“Rainbow, darling, please,” Rarity interrupted. “This is not an appropriate topic for so public a place... So let’s hurry and get inside so I can hear all the juicy details.”

I just rolled my eyes at that. I should have expected something like that from her.

“You know, I’m sure he’d give you a more... practical demonstration, if you asked,” Jynx said, giving me a smirk.

“Not right now, Ah can’t,” I said. “Or did you forget who’s comin’?”

“Who’s coming?” Pinkie asked. “Do I know them?”

“Well, seeing as they just crossed over two days ago, no,” I said.

“New friend!” Pinkie cheered, pumping a hoof and jumping for joy. “What are they like? Are they a pony? Where are they from? What kind of food do they like? Are they a boy or a girl? What do they-”

“Pinkie!” I interrupted. “Calm down. Ah don’t know much about them, seein’ as they only just got here, but yes, he’s a pony. Specifically, he’s a crystal pegasus.”

“Did you say, ‘crystal pegasus’?” Rarity asked. “As in, the long extinct tribe that was wiped out by Sombra?”

“Eeyup,” I replied. “He popped up in mah room.”

“Well, I must say that’s quite the coincidence,” Rarity said.

“No kidding,” Rainbow said. “A terran showing up as a dead race in the room of another terran that showed up as a dead race? Are we sure none of the gods can affect the displacing?”

“Not according to the princesses,” Jynx said. “Though, now, I have to wonder if there is some intelligent force that can.”

“We can unlock the secrets of the multiverse tomorrow,” Pinkie said with her usual jubilance. “Right now, we have a new friend to prepare for!”

“Ah agree,” I said. “Ah already offered to let him stay with me for a bit, so Ah need to get a few things for him. First thing first, Rarity, can you get the usual welcome stuff ready?”

“Of course. That won’t take but half an hour,” Rarity replied. “When can we be expecting him.”

“He’ll be in on the next train,” Jynx answered. “He still had a few basic medical tests to go through. Shining Armor’s going to be escorting him. Said he wanted to see Twilight, anyway. Don’t tell her, though. He wants to surprise her.”

“Anyway, Ah gotta get goin’,” I said. “Ah was wantin’ to see Fluttershy before anythin’ else. Gotta get Poe and see what’s been hapenin’ as far as monsters.”

I bid them farewell and made my way toward the cottage on the edge of the Everfree.

After a brief walk, full of greetings and well wishes from folks I knew, I arrived at my destination.

It was a little before noon, so I didn’t bother trying to knock. I just went around the house to find Fluttershy tending to her garden.

“Mornin’, Miss Shy,” I greeted.

Fluttershy looked up and smiled. “And good morning to you, too, Mister Tora. I’m sorry your trip was cut short. Do they know anything about the thief, yet?”

“Nothin’ conclusive,” I said. “How have things been around here?”

“Well, Mister Willow was attacked by timber wolves,” she replied. “We managed to drive them off, my animal friends, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack, and got Mister Willow to the hospital. They couldn’t save his leg, but he’ll live.”

“Damn,” I hissed. “Ah swear, Ah’m gonna wipe out every last one of those bastards.”

“Don’t you even dare think that, mister,” Fluttershy scolded. “Timber wolves may be nasty, dangerous creatures but they’re still living things and are a natural part of the Everfree ecosystem.”

I sighed. “Ah know. Ah just hate how violent they are.”

“Well, they aren’t usually as active as they have been,” Fluttershy said. “I wonder if something’s pushing them out?”

“Ah hope not,” I said. “They’re bad enough, but somethin’ chasin’ them outta the forest would have to be pretty bad.”

“I’ll send a letter to the Ranger office in Canterlot,” she said. “Now, I take it you’re here for Poe?”

“Ah am,” I said.

The caw of my pet raven drew my attention above, to where he sat on a branch nearby.

“Hey, buddy,” I said. “You have fun hangin’ out with all your old friends? Were you good for Fluttershy?”

“Oh, he was an angel,” Fluttershy assured. “He even helped with the tiber wolves.”

“Oh, yeah? Well, Ah think that calls for a treat,” I said. “How about some nice fish guts?”

Poe caws, bouncing happily.

“I think that’s a ‘yes, please’,” Fluttershy said with a giggle.

“Alright then, let’s get goin’,” I said. “Hey, Flutters, you should come on over later. Ah’m gonna be cookin’ or a new house guest and Ah’d like you to meet him.”

Fluttershy thought for a minute. “I should be able to make it.”

“Great, see you there.”
> Chapter 16: Confessions and Hard Hooves
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I spent the rest of the morning and early afternoon getting things ready, before having to go to the train station to await my new roommate. It was going to be a little cramped, but it was still better than the little room at the Welcome Center.

“There it is,” Rainbow Dash called from above.

Sure enough, we could see the smoke from the engine chugging along.

“Now, Twilight, dear, do remember to control your enthusiasm,” Rarity reminded.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “I know, Rarity. I’m not going to go crazy just because he’s a crystal pony... that were said to have unique magic... and have been extinct for over a thousand years.”

I had to hold back a laugh. I could already tell Twilight was going to be struggling with that.

As the train pulled into the station, the four of us lined up to greet Cedric.

As soon as the doors opened, a familiar white alicorn stallion stepped out, and immediately, Twilight squeed and leaped at him, putting her hooves around his neck in a hug.

“Shiny! I didn’t know you were coming!” she said.

“That was the idea. Surprize, little sis,” Shining Armor said, taking note of everyone present. “Anyway, Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow, I’d like you to meet Cedric.”

Cedric came out, hesitantly.

“Cedric, good to see you again,” I said. “This is Rarity. She’ll be helping you settle in. The enthusiastic one is Twilight Sparkle, the local librarian. She’ll be assisting with some of your education. Finally, that’s Rainbow Dash, Jynx’s sister. She’s going to teach you all about proper wing care and help get you airborne.”

“Nice to meet you all,” Cedric greeted.

“Oh, my, your coat really is quite fetching, isn’t it,” Rarity complimented. “Welcome to Ponyville.”

“Thanks,” Cedric said. “So, Shiro said you used to be human, too?”





We made our way to my house, making small talk and just getting to know our new friend.

He told us he was a student of geology and was going for his masters. He told us a little about some of the things he used to do with friends, like playing D&D and going to conventions whenever they could afford it.

In short, he was a fellow geek, so of course me, him, and Shining got along.

Shining and Twilight bid us farewell at the town center, though, wanting to spend time together.

Me, Jynx, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Cedric arrived at my house after a short tour of the town. I invited everyone inside and told them to make themselves comfortable.

“I know it’s not that big, but it’s a place,” I said from the kitchen area as I fixed drinks for everyone.

“It’s fine,” Cedric said. “It’s only temporary, anyway, right?”

“Of course,” Rarity replied. “I’ll help you get started on the paperwork that will get you on your way to your own place first thing in the morning. What time is good for you?”

“Uh... I guess whenever,” Cedric said. “It’s not like I have any other obligations.”

“How does ten sound?”

“That works.”

“Excellent,” Rarity said with a smile. “I’ll see you then. Shiro can show you the way, can’t you?”

“Ah’d be glad to,” I said.

A knock sounded from the front door.

“Can someone get that, Ah gotta finish diner,” I said.

“I got it,” Rainbow said, zipping over and opening it. “Yo, Fluttershy, Just in time.”

I look up to see the kind little pegasus  step inside.

“Oh, it’s a little crowded in here,” she said. “Maybe I should come back.”

“Nah, don’t bother with that,” Rainbow said. “I actually gotta go check on some things at the office. Shiro, save me a plate, will ya?”

“No promises,” I replied.

“Oh, hello,” Fluttershy said as she stepped inside. “You must be the house guest Shiro mentioned.”

“Yeah, I’m Cedric,” he said.

“Come on in, Flutters,” I said, beckoning her in.

“If you insist,” she replied, doing just that.

“Alright,” I said, passing out the drinks. “Now that everyone that’s comin’ is here, Ah’d like to offer a toast! To our new friend, Cedric.”

“To Cedric,” everyone repeated before we all took a drink.

Cedric smiled. “Damn, you guys are great, you know. Thank you.”

“It’s our pleasure, darling,” Rarity assured. “However, since we’re toasting, I would like to offer one to Shiro and Jynx. May your love flourish, and the wedding dress be one of mine.”

“Here here!” Cedric repeated.

Fluttershy looked surprised, looking at us with a somewhat sad expression.

“You alright, Flutters?” I asked.

Her expression fell. “Y-yeah... I guess.”

“Fluttershy?” Rarity put a comforting hoof on her shoulder. “Were you...?”

Fluttershy nodded, apparently answering Rarity while leaving everyone else in the dark.

“Fluttershy?” I gave her a concerned look. “What’s wrong?”

“I’ll tell you later,” she said. “Right now, it’s about your return and Cedric coming to stay.”

I was concerned for her. Something was bothering her, but she wasn’t wanting to interrupt the fun.

I wanted to find out what was bothering her, but I understood what she was doing. So, I decided I would go ahead and enjoy the party and let everyone else do the same. As soon as I could, though, I was going to get to the bottom of it.

“Alright, then” I said. “Let’s enjoy ourselves!”

The party got started, although it took a few of us a bit to get into it. Thankfully, Fluttershy's mood improved quickly, and with it, so did the rest of ours.

Every one got to know Cedric a little better. Even Fluttershy warmed up to him when he mentioned his dalmatian.

Considering he crossed over in the middle of a visit with a friend, his disappearance would have been noticed quickly, and the dog taken care of. That was something we were all thankful for. 

Eventually, things started to wind down and I managed to break away, motioning to Fluttershy to follow. 

We walked out onto the back porch.

"Great party, huh?" I said, giving her a friendly smile. 

She nodded, returning the gesture. "Oh, quite lovely. Cedric's such a nice person, too. I hope his puppy isn't too heartbroken."

"Ah'm sure the pooch'll be fine," I said before deciding to get down to it. "What about you? Ah know somethin's bothering you, and it's somethin' about me."

Fluttershy gave me a sad smile. “I just... I spent all morning trying to work up the courage to ask you out, but...”

I was floored. Flutershy was going to ask me out? I couldn’t believe what I heard.

Fluttershy seemed to steel her nerves. “I... don’t suppose you like the pony way of doing relationships?”

It took me a moment to realize what she was asking. Ponies practice a kind of simple polygamy, though they usually only take a single spouce. They believe that love should be embraced, even if you already have it with someone else. 

“Ah... Ah don’t know,” I said. “You know how mah people view that kinda thing. Ah’m much more open than most, but Ah don’t know if Ah can do that just yet.”

“Oh... I understand.” Fluttershy’s crestfallen expression broke my heart.

“Ah’ll tell you what,” I said. “Give me some time. Let me see where this thing with Jynx goes, and after a time, if it doesn’t work out with her or if Ah feel comfortable in datin’ two ladies, Ah’ll take you on the best date you ever had.”

Fluttershy’s mood brightened in an instant. “Really?” she launched herself at me, wrapping her hooves around my neck in a tight hug. “Oh, thank you. Thank you so much.”

I returned the hug. “Ain’t nothin’ to thank me for. You’re an amazing pony. How could Ah not want to give a relationship with you a try? Ah just need a bit to get used to things is all.”

"Still, this means a lot to me," she said as she pulled back.

"Just promise me you ain't going to wait around for me," I said. "If you meet someone and hit it off, you go for it."

She nodded. "I will. I very much doubt that it won't work out between you and Jynx, anyway, so we'll probably never be more than herdmates."

"That still sounds nice," I said. "How about if we start hangin' out more?"

Fluttershy's smile grew. "I would like that."





I couldn't hide the smirk. What was left of the target dummy laid in an unrecognizable, smoldering heap.

"Well, Bakura, Ah admit, you weren't talkin' out your ass when you said you could make anything," I said.

We just finished a test run of my present. Oh, it was exactly what I wanted. 

"Just wait until it is finished. Your foes will quake in terror at its mere sight," Bakura said with a vicious smile. 

"Ah always did say the best weapon was the weapon you never had to use," I said.

Bakura raised an eyebrow. "Yes, I suppose for a peacekeeper forcing your foe to surrender without bloodshed would be a desirable outcome. Still, I can't help but feel it would be a waste of such a fine weapon."

"Oh, Ah'll still have to use it, of course," I assured him before dismissing the weapon.

"Woah!" Cedric said as he walked inside, staring wide eyed at the demon gorilla.

"Oh, right," I face pawed. "You wouldn't know about this. Bakura, this is Cedric, a terran that just recently arrived. Cedric, this is Bakura, a demon smith I have a contract with. And before you ask, demons here are just bein's that exist between dimensions and aren't necessarily evil."

"Uh..." Cedric tried to formulate a response. "Hi?"

"Greetings, Cedric," Bakura returned. "I hope you are adjusting well."

"Y-yeah... I guess," Cedric said, a little more relaxed. "Shiro and the others have been helping me out."

Bakura nodded, sagely, "Yes, I can assume Lady Rarity has been of great help."

"Yeah, she's kinda great. I never would have guessed she was from Earth, too," Cedric confirmed. 

Bakura gave a little bow and said, "Well, as much as it would please me to talk, I have need to forge more farming tools. It seems my wares are nearly as appreciated in agriculture as they are in battle."

"Alright," I gave a little wave. "See you later."

In a flash of light, Bakura left, back to his forge in the Void.

Cedric slowly walked over, tapping the spot where the circle was. "So... you just up and summon denons, huh? No ouija board needed?"

I laughed. "Pretty much. Why, you intrested in learning magic? You should talk to Twilight."

He gave me a flat look. "You mean that unicorn that keeps trying to get me to give blood, tissue and semen samples?"

"That's the one," I replied, cheerfully. "I honestly don't get why you won't give it to her. It's all painless. The needle for the blood is only a little sting, the tissue sample it taken with some magic thingy."

"Those aren't what I have an issue with," he grumbled.

"What? You have an issue beating off in a cup?" I teased.

He glared at me and waved his hooves.

His hard, rigid hooves.

"Oh... ouch."
> Chapter 17: A Series of Unfortunate Events (Non-reference edition)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Life went back to 'normal' for a time.

Of course, normal for me involves chaos magic and chasing off predators, but at least normal for me is interesting.

However, even my normal can't last forever. 

Monster sightings had gone up. Not just in Ponyville, but all over Equestria. Monster variety had also been rising.

Of course, timberwolves were still the biggest threat in Ponyville, but there had been things that had no business being there.





I eyed my quarry. They were dangerous, to be sure, and I had to be smart about this. A straight forward attack would be suicide, but they were clever enough to limit my avenues of approach. 

Unfortunately for them, I was clever, too.

My prey's hiding place had a major weakness, and I was going to exploit it.

I crept up from behind and with a swift strike, broke a branch holding up the creatures' den.

There were cries of panic as they darted from the relative safety and into the trees.

I gave chase, pursuing them, closing the distance quickly. Not even twenty yards passed before I was right on top of them.

With a thwip and a snap, the hunt was over...

And I dangled helplessly, wrapped in a net.

My prey returned, giggling like school fillies.

Probably because they were.

"Ah can't believe that worked!" Applebloom cheered.

"I know, how did you know he'd do that, Sweetie Belle?" Scootaloo asked. 

To which Sweetie quoted, "When you are weak, make them think you are strong. When you are strong, make them think you are weak."

Scootaloo and Applebloom exchanged confused looks.

"It's Sun Tzu," I explained. "Y'all made that little fort look pretty sturdy, but added that little weak point on purpose. You made me think Ah found a flaw, but that just made sure Ah was in just the right place for you to run and lure me into this trap.

"Ah'm impressed," I laughed. "Now, can you let me down?"

The Crusaders beamed at the compliment a bit as they let me down.

I hit the ground somewhat rough and quickly untangled myself.

"Alright, why don't we-" I was cut off, both by the town alarm bells tolling and my bracelet buzzing.

"Get to shelter!" I shouted as I took off towards town.

I didn't bother checking if they listened. They weren't stupid, and the town alarm meant there was a major threat.

I kept my eyes up, scanning the skies as much as the ground. Threats that warrant the bell usually had wings.

Strangely, my bracelet wasn't taking me east, toward the Everfree, but south. I've dealt with plenty of monsters. While some have come from the south, they were usually spotted long before they got close enough to be a threat. 

I ran through town. Thankfully it was mostly deserted by then.

As I got closer, I heard Rainbow Dash's familiar voice. "- couldn't hit the Canterhorn if you were standing on it!"

God bless that idiot, I thought to myself.

She was taunting the monster, making it focus on her instead of going after the townsponies.

I rounded a building and saw what could only be described as a scorpion made of freaking molten rock. 

Its tail spewed lava instead of venom at the pesky pegasus, but it was little effort for her to just move aside. Sometimes, just to keep it interested,  she'd fly lower, just in its claw reach, only to dart back up when it tried to grab her. 

Making use of the distraction, I drew a circle and summoned a long spear.

"Hey, ugly, over here!" I shouted. Smirking, I added, "oh, the scorpion, too."

"Ha ha, very funny," Rainbow said with a scoff.

"Rainbow, get any weather ponies you can and gather up some storm clouds. Keep any fire under control," I ordered.

"Right!" She said and sped off.

I only had a moment to take in my surroundings. A couple homes were on fire. At least four bodies were burnt beyond recognition. A massive hole in the ground, must have been how it got into town.

Over all, no cover and alone. At least no cover meant less hindrance to my mobility.

Good thing, too, as the volcanic scorpion lunged at me, pincer lashing out to bisect me.

I lept away, slashing at it with the tip of the spear. As expected, it did little, but it was something and it kept me at a distance. Even then, the heat was extreme. 

Then, because apparently it wasn't hot enough, it spewed lava at me from its tail.

Damn magical creatures and their disregard for the law of conservation of mass. 

I reached for a decoy spell, only to feel bare fur.

"Shit," I growled, realizing I left my spell belt back at Sweet Apple Acres with my vest.

That was going to make this problematic. Getting close was already difficult, with the powerful heat radiating from it.

And I finally remembered to put together an ice spell, too.

I dodged to the side, barely avoiding the spray of lava that splashed where I was a quarter second before.

What I needed was a distraction. If I had a few seconds I could summon my new weapon, but the only one I trusted to be fast enough was getting rain clouds.

The only option I had was my chaos magic. So, I put my finger to my thumb, wished for the best and-

"Shiro!"

No.

No no no!

I turned around, my blood freezing as I saw the little orange pegasus speeding toward me on her scooter.

"Shiro! Your belt!"

"Scootaloo, get away!" I yelled.

The scorpion must have decided she would be easier prey, as it charged passed me and right at her.

I dropped my weapon, needing all four paws to run as fast as I could.

Scootaloo saw the monster heading toward her, and tried to turn around, only to hit a rock and go tumbling. 

I was only barely ahead of the scorpion and it was already raising its tail to unleash a stream of liquid hot rock.

I did the only thing I could, I leapt at her, hoping I could at least shield her from such a cruel fate.

I grabbed Scootaloo and leapt as fast as I could, but I still felt the excruciating pain of lava splashing across my side, coating my legs and searing my flesh.

"No!" I heard an anguished cry, not from Scootaloo, but from Cedric, who charged in like a bullet, wielding my discarded spear and stabbing at the monster, drawing it away.

The last thing I felt before the pain stole my consciousness was the cool relief of the first drops of rain.





I laid there, staring at the ceiling of the hospital room. I had regained consciousness about half an hour ago, but I hadn't called for the nurse, yet.

I was scared to.

Scared to learn who else might have died.

Scared to find out I was crippled.

Was that cowardice?

Eventually, though, a nurse came in, anyway. She saw me, and gave a relieved sigh.

"Mister Tora, good to see you awake," she said.

"Wh... what happened? After Ah passed out?" I asked, even though I dreaded the answer.

Instead, she smiled. "The monster was driven off. That crystal pegasus friend of yours kept it busy while the weather pegasi opened up a storm on it. A couple specialists from down south are being sent up here to track it down. No pony else lost their lives."

I felt tears welling in my eyes. No one died. At least that.

"What about Scootaloo and Cedric?" I asked.

The nurse came to my side and started going over my vitals as she answered. "Scootaloo had a couple burns. They weren't anywhere near as bad as yours, but it was enough to keep her overnight.

"As for Cedric, he made out unscathed."

I let out a breath of relief.

"Alright," my nerves shot back up. "What about me? How bad off am Ah?"

I hadn't even tried  to look at myself, yet. I was too scared of what I'd see.

The nurse, though, was ever professional. "I have good news and bad news. The good news is the princess had a specialist sent down from Manehattan specifically to work on your injuries and he insists you'll make a full recovery."

The nurse sighed. "The bad news is that road is going to be rather long. Your injuries were severe, and if not for him you would have lost both your hind legs." 

I paled at that. 

"The burns you sustained were some of the worst I've seen and for all intents and purposes should have been inoperable," she continued.

"What kind of specialist is he? What kind of magic did he use?" I asked.

"I'm not sure exactly, but it has you regrowing cells at an incredible rate, even ones that have no business regrowing," the nurse explained. "Of course, the majority of your legs need to regrow, so you'll still be out of commission for a while."

"How long is 'a while'?" I asked.

"At least a month, probably more," she answered."

Well shit.





"So," Jynx began as I was settled into a wheelchair. "How common is it for you to hurt yourself?"

"Only when Ah'm saving fillies that blunder into harm's way," I countered.

Jynx chuckled. "Well, let's hope no more fillies need rescued."

The nurse finished strapping me in and gave Jynx a nod, "Alright, Doctor Charm, he's ready to go."

Jynx thanked the nurse before wheeling me out of the room. We walked in silence for a good while, until we were outside.

"Thanks," I said, finally breaking the silence. "For agreein' to take care of me, and whatnot."

"There's nothing to thank me for," she said. "What kind of girlfriend would I be if I didn't. Besides, I never returned the favor from when you saved my life."

"Now, that ain't true," I said with a chuckle. "Ah've been paid back in spades. Ah got a beautiful, lovin' girl out of it."

She laughed. "And I got a brave, handsome male as well as my life. No matter how you look at it, I came out ahead."

"Well... can Ah ask you for a couple more favors?" I asked. "Can you take me to Twilight's? Ah need a favor from her, too."

Jynx stopped for a moment before turning around and heading toward the Golden Oaks.





Three ponies were guided into the library, two mares and a filly. As soon as they saw who they shared the room with, the two mares moved closer to the filly, protectively. 

"Mom, auntie, don't," Scootaloo said, her voice reserved.

The mares looked from me to Princess Celestia and back.

One of the mares stepped forward.  "Please, she didn't mean-"

Princess Celestia raised a hoof, cutting her off. "I assure you, this isn't what you assume. Shiro, if you will."

I rolled forward. It was talking almost everything to keep my anxiety being around Celestia under control, but I pressed on. I needed to.

"Ah'm not sure how much Earth history you know, but there were two wars that were bigger than any others; the world wars," I began. "Durin' World War 2, everyone wanted to do their part, even those who couldn't. Because there were so many that wanted to help fight off the Nazi threat but couldn't enlist, there were several programs that helped in other ways. 

"One of those programs was called the Boy Scouts. They would help the elderly whose children were at war with chores, they would collect scrap metal for the foundries to make the ordnance needed to fight, and they would help ensure folks knew what to do if the enemy ever invaded.

"In short, they helped out on the homefront when the men were gone fightin'."

I looked at Scootaloo. "What you did was foolish, and if not for a specialist, Ah woulda lost mah legs." She winced, tears welling up in her eyes. "However, Ah understand why you did it. You wanted to help, and that’s admirable. 

"Ah know what happened to your father. He was a brave pony; mah predecessor that gave his life to protect you. He instilled in you the desire to help others, and that's a good thing. However, that desire needs direction.

"That's why, with Princess Celestia's blessing, Ah'm founding somethin' to give ponies like you a chance to help without gettin’ in harm's way; the Junior Rangers.

"The Junior Rangers will help ensure evacuation routes are known, and will ensure shelters are well maintained, clean, and stocked with necessary medical supplies. They will stay away from the fighting, but will help ensure everypony gets to safety in an emergency."

Princess Celestia took over. "Scootaloo, I'm disappointed in your lack of thought in rushing into that fight. You endangered not just Shiro's life, but your own as well. As such, your punishment is as such; you will be the first member of the Junior Rangers. You will answer directly to Shiro and follow his orders.

"Do you have anything to say about this ruling?"

Scootaloo looked at me with teary eyes. "I... I almost get you killed trying to help... and you're idea of punishment is to make me help more?! Are you stupid?!"

That caught everyone off guard.

"No, lock me up, put me in the dungeons, don't let me hurt someone else!

"I... I almost killed you," her tears fell freely. "Just like... I don't deserve to help anyone."

I wheeled up to her, grabbed her, and pulled her into a hug. "Wantin' to help isn't a bad thing. Yes, you went about it the wrong way, and bad things happened, but don't let that drag you down. Learn from it. Let it motivate you to do better. You're a brave filly. You just need to learn how to be brave and smart. That's why I asked the princess to let me start this program."

Through her sniffles, Scootaloo managed to say, "I thought you were scared of the princess."

"Ah'm absolutely terrified of her," I admitted. "But not as scared as Ah am of you either getting hurt like Ah did or losing faith in yourself. Ah'll face any fear for that."

She buried her face in my fur, letting her fears and sorrows out.

"Th-thank you."
> Chapter 18: Beer Battered Chicken
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I sighed. “Do you think Ah was too hard on her?”

Rainbow Dash leaned back in her chair. “You were definitely pretty hard on her, but I don’t know about too hard.”

“She did mess up pretty bad,” Jynx said.

“I think it depends on how well this works,” Fluttershy said, coming out of the kitchen with a few plates balanced on her wings. “It’ll be good for her to have a way to help and not be in danger.”

She placed the plates in front of each of us.

"Well, at least Ah have plenty of time to set this whole thing up while Ah heal," I said. "Ah still need to find a few more foals willin' to join up. Ah know Sweetie Belle and Applebloom will, but Ah still need a couple more."

"Miss Cheerly, Whisper, and Notebook are going to make announcements to their classes," Jynx said.

Those were the teachers at Ponyville Primary School. Hopefully, they would be able to get me at least two more.

I already asked Rarity if she would be willing to design the uniforms. All I asked was that they were mostly utilitarian. Though, of course I did ask for a little flair. 

I've been working with someone from the main Ranger office in Canterlot to form a curriculum and a set of responsibilities, via mail. At first, they were hesitant about it, but after a better explanation of my goal, they opened up to it. 

That only left recruiting and finding a location to run things.

"Did I cook it right?" Fluttershy asked.

"Huh?" I looked up, confused for a second. Then I realized I was staring at my food, not touching it. "Oh! No, I was just lost in thought."

I dug into my food. As expected, it was good.

"Well, you can leave most of it to your friends," Jynx said. "Right now, you should focus on teaching Scootaloo everything she needs to know."

I sighed. "Things are going to be awkward between us."

"Oh-ho yeah," Rainbow agreed with a laugh. "But you'll get over it, eventually."

“Thanks for the encouragement,” I said, sarcastically.

“Would you rather she BS you?” Jynx asked.

I sighed. “No, not really. Ah just wish the truth was a little nicer.”

“Don’t we all,” Jynx said, tapping her forehead with a hoof.

I decided to change the subject. I would figure out things with Scootaloo and the Junior Rangers later. "So, does anyone know what that monster was?"

Not surprisingly, it was Jynx that answered. "It was a scorchpion. An elemental monster found exclusively in the southern desert."

I arched an eyebrow. "Exclusively?"

Jynx nodded. "Yeah, exclusively. Anywhere else is too cold or too wet. There is no conceivable reason that would have come here. It was already dead as soon as it did. There was no way it could have returned in time to save its life. Hell, it was half dead when you fought it."

That sent a shiver down my spine. "If that one was half dead, Ah don't want to see a healthy one."

"If it helps, you probably won't," Jynx said. "They attack from underground and you would be dead long before you see it."

"Well, that's not going to give me nightmares," I said.

"It'll give me plenty," Fluttershy said.

Rainbow scoffed, "Yeah, like you'd have anything to worry about." Rainbow suddenly looked guilty and added, "Y-you know, because your stare."

Fluttershy gave her a surprisingly upset glare. "Rainbow, you know my Stare doesn't work on elemental creatures."

"Yeah, sorry. I forgot," Rainbow apologized, brushing her hoof across the back of her neck.

"Speakin' of which, where's Cedric?" I asked. "He fought the thing and didn't even get singed, didn't he?"

Rainbow perked up. "Oh, yeah, it was totally awesome! He was all, bam, pow, stab, stab, smack!" She even acted out the scene. "I mean, he can barely fly, but he can move."

"That's pretty cool, but you didn't answer mah question," I pointed out. 

"Oh, right, last I heard, he's hiding out at Sugarcube Corner," Rainbow said. "Apparently Twilight got a little carried away."

"Remind me to pay him a visit and thank him," I said. 

"Why don't we go after we eat?" Jynx suggested. "We can get some dessert."

"Sounds good to me," I agreed.





The door jingled as we walked in, our senses flooded with the smells of delicious pastries.

“Oh, hello,” Mrs. Cake greeted. “I was wondering when you would come.”

“Ah heard Twilight kinda lost herself,” I said.

Mrs. Cake sighed. “Yes, she’s been quite apologetic, but Cedric still doesn’t want to go back.”

“Has he at least left?” Jynx asked.

“Yes, but only after we had Twilight promise to leave him be,” Mrs. Cake said.

I sighed. “Ah’ll talk to him. See if Ah can get the two of them to sit down and work it out. Is he here?"

Mrs. Cake gestured behind her. "He's in the back."

I walked into the back to find Cedric washing dishes while Pinkie baked.

"I'm not sitting down anywhere near her," Cedric said immediately. 

"You heard us, then?" I asked. He nodded. "Good, then Ah don't have to explain it. Look, I can guess what Twilight did, and Ah'm not takin' her side. However, Ah am sayin' that she's a good soul. She just has her faults, like the rest of us. And like the rest of us, she's  gonna apologize for it.

"Now, are you gonna act like a big boy and talk it out, or sit back here throwing a tantrum?"

Cedric groaned. "Yeah, you're right. Fine. But I'm still not going to let her run any more tests on me."





The actual apology was actually quite painless. We met at Souffle's Cafe, sat down, had lunch and both of them apologized; Twilight for Twilighting on him and Cedric for overreacting. 

We even managed to get him to agree to continue the tests under supervision. Luckily, I knew just the pony to ask.

Twilight greeted Lyra with a quick hug. "Glad you could make it."

"Well, someone has to keep your head screwed on straight," Lyra replied. "And who has more experience with that than me?"

Spike cleared his throat, cocking an eyebrow.

"Who has more experience and has a degree?" she amended.

We shared a laugh.

Lyra approached Cedric, "Hey, how've you been settling in?"

Cedric shrugged, "Still getting used to not having thumbs."

Lyra chuckled. "Yeah, that's the worst part for all of us."

Cedric gave me a look of mock jealousy. "Not all of us."

I laughed, "Say that when you're flying around like a freaking eagle."

"I like to think we've all gained more than we've lost," Lyra said.

Cedric sighed. "I guess. I just have to learn how to use what I gained."

"That's the spirit!" Lyra said with a pat on the back.





Jynx laid on top of me, as we laid on a hill just outside of town, basking in the aftermath of our love making. 

It was kinda hard, with my legs in casts, but my thighs were mostly untouched, so as long as we were careful it was doable.

Heh... 'doable'.

"You know," Jynx began, still a little winded, "Rainbow was asking when you'd be cool doing this with her again."

I snorted in amusement. "She would."

Jynx swatted my side. "Don't tease. You know we both have a thing for predators, and you're the only decent one in town."

"Rainbow, Fluttershy, and I'm pretty sure Rarity wants a go," I listed. "If Ah didn't know any better, Ah'd say Ah was in some self-insert fanfic."

Jynx chuckled at that. "Well, if you are, you're breaking the fourth wall, and that's Pinkie's schtick."

"True," I replied with a laugh. "Don't wanna take her thing."

"Still, if you were, at least I'm in it," Jynx said.

"Nah, they just replaced you with some generic OC or background pony," I teased.

She gave an amused gasp, smacking my chest. "You asshole!"

I pulled her back down and gave her another kiss. "You're right. You're probably the main character. A story about one strong, willful mare and her quest to care for some nutjob."

Jynx gave me a smirk. "Now that sounds like an interesting story."

We laid there for a few moments, until Celestia lowered her sun.

"So... you hungry?" Jynx asked.

"Ah'm a guy, and we just had sex," I replied.

Jynx laughed. "Yeah, dumb question. Let's go to your place, and I'll cook."

"Sounds good," I said. "Help me to mah chair."

Jynx used her hooves to steady my legs as I lifted myself into my wheelchair.

We slowly made our way through town, heading toward my place. It was a nice afternoon, though, so we weren't in a hurry.

As we approached, we spotted a familiar orange filly waiting by my front door.

"Scootaloo, everythin' alright?" I asked.

"Yep, I finished," she said, holding out a piece of paper.

"Already?" Jynx opened the door and I gestured for Scoots to come inside. "You even went to the farms?" I took the paper and looked it over real quick as I parked myself in my living room, Poe landing on my head and cawing a greeting. The list held about a dozen names, all belonged to school aged ponies.

"Uh-hu," she replied, proudly, jumping up on the couch. "Only four of them even have foals, so the farms weren't much of a problem. So, when's the first meeting?"

I answered while I read. "For the foals on this list? Ah haven't decided. For you, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle? Tomorrow, after school."

Scootaloo gave me a confused look. "Why just us?"

"Because Ah'll need assistants, and it'll be easier to teach you three your unique responsibilities before teachin' you the normal stuff along with everyone else," I explained.

I knew Applebloom and Sweetie Belle would jump on board. Hell, I was counting on it and already had positions ready for them. With how clever and resourceful they were, and how well they worked together, they were perfect candidates for the roles.

"Poe, come get your fish guts," Jynx called from the kitchen, prompting the raven to leap from my head. "Our food is almost ready, too. What do you guys want to drink?"

"What kind of juice do you have?" Scootaloo asked.

"Ah got OJ, berry punch, and apple," I said.

"Can I get some apple juice?" Scootaloo asked.

"Ah'll just take a cider," I said.

"Oh, can I get a cider, instead?" Scootaloo asked, giving me those puppy dog eyes.

I gave her a flat look. "You're eleven."

"I'll be twelve in a couple months," she argued, as if that made a difference. "Mom lets me have half a cider for dinner."

"She does," Jynx confirmed.

I had to remind myself that ponies were biologically very different from humans. Not only was 'almost twelve' for a pony the equivalent of 'almost fourteen' for a human, but ponies took to alcohol much better than humans. They didn't suffer from the long term effects that alcohol has on humans. Thus, it wasn't uncommon for ponies to drink a little at her age.

I rolled my eyes. "Fine. You can have half a cider."

"Aww, can't I have a whole one?" she pleaded. 

"Not unless your mom or aunt tells me it's okay," I said. "Speakin' of which, Ah'll send them a message, let them know you're eatin' here." I wheeled to my coffee table and pulled a pen and piece of paper from the drawer.

"Cool, you can ask her if I can have a whole one, then!" she added a sweet smile to go with the eyes.

I shook my head but added a line asking. "Poe, Ah need you to fly a letter for me, if you would."

My little bird buddy looked up and cawwed, "Eat."

"Fly it over now and Ah'll give you a pigcicle," I tempted.

He grabbed the letter and was out the window in the blink of an eye.

"What's a 'pigcicle'?" Scootaloo asked.

"Pureed and frozen pig intestines," I answered. "Poe loves 'em."

Scootaloo giggled. "Your bird's weird."

"So are you," I teased.

A few minutes later, Poe returned with a response.

"Alright, they said yes, but you have to drink it slow," I said.

"Awesome! Thanks, Shiro," Scootaloo said.

"Perfect timing," Jynx said as she came out of the kitchen with three plates balanced on her back.

I grabbed the plates and placed them on the coffee table as she went to grab three bottles of cider.

We spent the rest of the afternoon just shooting the breeze. We all enjoyed our meals and our drinks disappeared soon after.

I was actually surprised. It turned out I was wrong. Things didn't seem to be awkward between us at all.

Plus, tipsy Scoots is adorable.
> Chapter 19: Zombie Legs
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Three months came and went in a breeze. 

In that time there was only one attack, but thankfully it was a small one and my substitutes were able to handle it with only a few injuries, no deaths.

The Junior Rangers proved themselves that day, helping guide everyone to safety and helping those who had trouble moving, myself included.

Granted, a few did freeze up or ran away, too scared to help. I couldn't blame them, though. The Juniors was just a club for foals to feel useful and learn how to react, after all. It just means they need more training.

I had a talk with those ones, assuring them that they weren't to blame. One still decided to quit, sadly. 

Anyway, not much else of note happened in those three months. I spent most of the time reading, either at home or the library, hanging out with friends, or teaching the Juniors.

After those three months, however, things started to get interesting again.





"Can't you just tell them you'll be there tomorrow?" I asked. "Ah want you here when Ah get these casts off."

Jynx chuckled. "Artifacts like what they found tend to be unstable. I need to get out there to disable it before it starts leaking. I'm sure you don't need me to hold your paw."

I rolled my eyes, "Of course not. But since Ah'm gettin' the use of mah legs back, Ah wanted to celebrate by pinnin' you to the bed and ravishin' you."

Jynx paused in her packing for a moment before shaking her head. "No no, I can't. There's no telling what might happen if I delay. Rarity will be by soon to help you out until the necromancer gets here to take your casts off."

I crossed my arms and huffed. "Well, maybe Ah'll just pin her to the bed."

"That's a good idea," Jynx said, without a hint of humor. "She kinda likes that stuff, anyway."

I sagged. "Damn ponies and your liberal sexualities."

Jynx looked back at me in mild confusion. "What... oh, right. I forgot, you still have that weird human hang up. Well, you should consider doing just that. I know Rarity kinda likes that kind of stuff, and she's been wanting to do it with you for a while."

I was surprised to hear that at first, but I quickly remembered that it was normal for friends to have sex in this world. Even with as long as I've been here, that slips my mind from time to time. 

"Ah'll... consider it," I said. In truth, I still felt weird about it. Logically, I understood, but two and a half decades of being told that doing that was wrong was hard to just toss aside.

Jynx closed her suitcase and sauntered over to me, giving me her bedroom eyes. "You know, if you do, when I get back, you can pin us both to the bed." She leaned in, closer, whispering huskily, "Or we can pin you."

Her eyes glanced down. "Oh, I see someone likes that idea."

"Why don't you give him a goodbye kiss?" I said, teasingly.

Jynx gave me a peck on the lips. "Because my chariot is waiting. Rarity will be by soon. Love you."

With that, she rushed out the door, leaving me with blue balls.

"Damn it."





It wasn't long before Rarity came over. I was waiting for her on my porch, not wanting to be cooped inside.

"Well, you look cheerful."

I looked up to see Rarity giving me a little smirk.

"Well, well," I said, returning the smile. "Look who decided to grace this poor peasant with her presence."

Rarity turned her nose up and huffed, "Yes, well, if I only associated with my equils, I would be alone."

We shared a chuckle.

"So, are you ready to go get your legs back?" Rarity asked.

"Wait, is the guy already here?" I asked, a bit surprized.

"He was able to catch an earlier train," Rarity explained.

"Alright!" I cheered. "Well, what are we waiting for?"

Her horn lit up and my chair started to move.

"So, do you have any plans for when you get your legs back?" Rarity asked.

I huffed, "Not any more."

Rarity gave me a knowing smirk. "Oh? I take it you were planning something either romantic, erotic, or both before Jynx was called away?"

"Somethin' like that," I replied, grumbling.

"Oh, well you can still do whatever you had planned," Rarity said. "It'll just have to be delayed... or with a certain shy pegasus?"

I winced. "Yeah, Ah don't think she'd appreciate what Ah had planned. Besides, you know how Ah feel about that."

Rarity sighed. "Yes, I realize. However, I know you wish to change that, and you won't unless you take steps toward just that. At least take her out on a date or two. She's the type to take things slow, anyway."

"Yeah, but what if Ah can't get over it?" I asked. "Ah don't want to lead her on if there's no chance of us bein' anythin' more than just friends."

"Then explain that to her," Rarity said. "I've never met a more understanding pony as Fluttershy."

I sighed. "Ah'll think about it. For now, let's get these things off."





Luckily, since I wasn't actually here for a doctor, I didn't have to wait long after we got to the hospital.

I was led to a room where I finally got to meet the pony that saved my legs. He was a bright teal earth pony with a white mane with an arcane symbol on his flanks that I was told was used in necromancy.

"So, we finally meet properly," he said with a slight accent I couldn't place. It sounded almost like Eastern European mixed with Irish. Maybe.

"Yeah," I said, shaking his hoof. "Ah can finally thank you for helpin' me out."

"Ah," he waved it off. "It was not just for you. This is not a popular procedure. With this success, we are hoping it will become more mainstream."

"Oh, so Ah was just a guinea pig?" I said with a smirk.

"Exactly," he replied with a shit-eating grin.

I liked him.

"So, are you ready to get started?" He asked.

He pulled a jar of something from his bag and a brush. As soon as he opened it, I smelled blood, sulphur, and various other unfamiliar smells.

He got to work, painting symbols on my casts while chanting in a strange language.

As soon as my entire casts were covered, he pulled out two black crystals and placed one on each cast.

"Cover your ears," he warned.

I obeyed and he slammed his hooves down on the crystals, shattering them. Even with my ears covered, the wailing screech that filled the room was painful. 

Then there was the smell. It was like pure death, distilled and shoved right into my nose. It nearly made me retch.

Even through all that, I found myself absolutely enthralled by the ritual. Streams of black tar-like light seeped from my casts. It gathered into a blob hanging in space.

Finally, the necromancer pulled a rune covered clay jar from his bag and the black light was sucked inside where he sealed it in with a leather cap.

At his nod, I uncovered my ears and asked, "What the hell was that?"

"Death," he replied, simply. "Your legs were destroyed. Dead. That's why you needed a necromancer to heal you. I had to extract the death so it could be replaced with life.

"The death was kept in the casts, but before the casts can be removed, the death needed to be transferred into another container. Now they can be removed safely."

He took up the cast saw thingy and turned it on. As it sliced the cast, I asked, "You know, Ah'll be honest, you aren't exactly what Ah expected."

He smiled. "Let me guess, you expected a unicorn with some dark, drab colors?"

"So, not the first time?" I asked with a chuckle.

"Not even close," he said. "Actually, most necromancers are earth ponies. Earth pony magic gives us a strong bond with life, so we tend to take to it easier than the other tribes."

With a crack, he split the cast and separated it from my leg. My fur was patchy and the limb covered in slime.

"That makes sense," I said. "Well, that looks gnarly."

"The fur will grow back." He said as he cleaned my legs and pulled out another device.

He scanned my leg, humming in thought. "Well, now this is strange."

"What?"

"I included spells that would build your muscles as they regenerated, as to prevent atrophy. However, it would seem something interfered," he explained.

I swallowed nervously. "Wh-what does that mean? Are mah legs okay?"

"I believe so," he said. "In fact, if I'm right, they're better than okay. It almost looks like something took over the spell and infused it directly into your legs' muscles while magnifying it several times. Did anyone cast any strange magic on you?"

"No just... oh..." I said, realization hitting me. "When Ah first tried summonin', mah chaos magic hijacked the spell and summoned someone completely different from who Ah entended. Do you think it could have done it again?"

He hummed in thought. "I suppose. I don't know much about chaos magic, but I do know it can act seemingly independent from its wielder.

"I'm afraid this is well outside of my feild of study. I'll make up a report and send it to Miss Sparkle. I'll be honest, I'm a little scared to give you the okay to try to walk."

I snorted. "Well, then don't. That way if somethin' happens, you aren't liable."

"Now don't be..." he started, but I ignored him and stood up. "... hasty. Well, do you at least feel alright?"

"Yeah," I said. "Ah feel great." I gave an experimental hop, only to fly up, slamming my head i to the ceiling and landing in a heap. "Oww."

"Mister Tora!" the doc cried, rushing to my side. "Are you okay?" He started waving some device around my head.

"Ah've had worse," I said. "But holy cow, that jump!IAh bearly put anythin' into it."

"Yes, well, like I said, something bonded the spell meant to strengthen your legs to you and magnified it. That means your legs are much stronger than they were. This shouldn't be possible without causing your legs to rip themselves apart."

"Eeyup, that sounds like chaos magic," I said with a chuckle. "So, is that all? Am Ah done here?"

"I've done everything I can for you," he said. "However, I do recomend you have an expert in magic examine you. I don't know what kind of side effects this could have."

I nodded and held out my paw to shake his hoof again. "Will do. Thanks again, doc. You really saved me."

The doctor shrugged, "I've already been paid, so there's no need to thank me."





Walking was... weird. It was like every step threatened to send me leaping forward. It was going to take some getting used to.

I walked into the waiting room to find Rarity still waiting for me. She looked up from the magazine she was reading and smiled.

"So, how does it feel to..." She quirked an eyebrow. "Why are you walking like that?"

She noticed how my legs kept springing up. "Chaos magic chaos magiced the magic, now mah legs are supercharged. Don't know all what that means, but walkin's kinda hard right now."

"Well, there really is never a dull moment with you," Rarity said. "So, I'm free for the day. Why don't we do something?"

"Sure."





We didn't really do anything other than walk around town. We talked about various things, like the Junior Rangers, especially how Sweetie was doing there. 

Rarity told about how excited she was about her winter line debuting next week, and even reeled me into watching a little fashion show for a male opinion.

So, our last stop was her place for that and dinner. I went into the kitchen to get cooking while she set things up.

I threw together a simple curried veggies with quinoa. It wasn't anything fancy but it was good.

"So, have you considered what we spoke about earlier?" Rarity asked as we ate.

I nodded, "Yeah, and Ah think you're right."

"Really?" Rarity said, excitedly.

"Yeah, Ah think Ah could teach Sweetie to cook. Ah mean, she's bad, but no one's a lost cause."

Rarity rolled her eyes. "No, I mean before that, on the way to the hospital."

I had to think back a moment. "Oh! You mean about... yeah, Ah have. Ah... Ah want to. Ah like Fluttershy, but I'm just gonna need a little time. If Ah'm goin' to do this, Ah want it to be nice. Ah want our first fate to be amazin', in case Ah can't follow through with the end."

Rarity smiled, and I had the distinct feeling that she was planning something. "Well, I suppose we shall simply have to cross that bridge when we come to it. For now, why don't we get started?"

She led me into her showroom and sat me down on her couch.

"Now, I want your honest opinion on these," she said with a stern look. "The only thing that will offend me here is if you say you like something you don't."

And so, the fashion show began. Being her winter line, most of it was meant for cold weather. It included big puffy coats, with plenty of fur, mostly fauz. Some of it was for warmer regions and consisted of thinner fabric, though still plenty warm. She even had some sporty stuff, like a very nice sky outfit.

I liked most of it, other than one coat covered in sequins, but I've never cared too much for things like that.

"Alright, I have one more outfit I think you will absolutely adore," Rarity said as she disappeared behind the curtain. "One must save the best for the finale, after all."

The curtain pulled away, and my heart stopped.

She wore a set of baby blue lace stockings and garter, with a translucent top, like a short nighty.

"Well, what do you think?" she asked with a flutter of her eyelashes.

"Uh... wow. It's... great," I stammered. 

"You know, I thought of a way I can help you learn to put aside your aversion to sex," Rarity said.

I knew exactly where this was going. Apparently she could see my realization. 

"I won't push you to do anything you don't want to," she continued. "I will only say that Jynx wants this," she stepped closer, never breaking eye contact, "I want this," she climbed up onto the couch beside me, "and if you want this," she leaned in, "then take it."

I put my paw against her barrel, stopping her advance. "Wait... Ah... Ah'm sorry, but Ah just can't." Rarity backed off. "Ah get what you're doin' and Ah'm grateful, Ah really am, but Ah need to go at mah own pace."

Rarity took a deep breath, letting it out with a small smile. "Well... I certainly made a fool of myself. I'm sorry."

"Nothin' to apologize for," I said. "Part of me wants to, but Ah know I'd regret it in the mornin'. One day, we'll pick this up, alright?"

"Well," Rarity said, giving me a sultry smirk. "At least I can see you like the lingerie."
> Chapter 20: Baby Steps
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Let me get this straight," Rainbow hovered next to me as I made my way to my usual training ground. "Your magic took the doc's magic, cranked it up to eleven, and now your legs are even stronger than before?"

I nodded, "That's about right."

"Dude, that's so unfair!" Rainbow complained. "When I'm out for a few days, it takes me like two weeks of work just to get back where I was. You get your legs halfway melted off and are in a chair for three months and you come back with superhero legs?!"

"Yeah, but think about what Ah had to go through for it," I reminded. "Plus, mah legs are mostly bald and it's gettin' chilly. That and it feels weird walkin'. Ah feel like every step is threatenin' to send me jumpin' off."

"Yeah, I guess you did have to go through tartarus for it," Rainbow agreed. "I can barely stand being grounded for a week, much less in a chair. Anyway, lets hurry up. I want to see what you can do."

We arived at the 'training field', as I called it, and unpacked our bags. We didn't have a lot, mostly just a couple target pads and a speedometer/altimeter.

"So, what first?" Rainbow asked.

"How about speed?" I suggested. "Ah gotta get used to runnin' again, anyway."

"Alright, get moving," Rainbow said. "Take a few practice laps to get the hang of it. I promise I'll only laugh until we head back."

I rolled my eyes. It was the best I could expect.

I started slow, at a brisk jog... and immediately face planted. 

Rainbow failed to choke back a laugh. "What was that?"

I glared at her. "Only mah back legs got a boost. Mah front legs are strugglin' to keep up."

"Try just running on your back legs, then," Rainbow suggested.

I let out a groan. "If Ah mess up like that, Ah got a lot further to fall."

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "I'll catch you if you fall."

"Fine," I relented.

I stood up and, once again, started at a jog.

Or, at least I meant to. I wasn't expecting the acceleration and stumbled.

Rainbow laughed as she kept me from making out with the dirt. "You sure you remember how to walk?"

I opened my mouth to reply but paused for a moment. "Actually, you make a point. Ah haven't even tried walkin' upright yet."

Once again, I stood up. Slowly, I took a step, followed by another. I was pretty sure it looked as wierd as it felt. Rainbow was having a laugh over it, but at least she was staying true to her word and keeping me from falling.

"Yeah, I think you're going to have to take a few days to learn to walk again before we can find out how fast you are," Rainbow said what I was thinking.

"Yeah, you're right," I said with a resigned sigh. "Ah guess we dragged ourselves out here for nothin'."

Rainbow waved a hoof. "Nah, we got to hang out, didn't we? Besides, it's not like this stuff is heavy. Plus, we have company."

I turned to look where she was pointing, but all I could see was a speck.

Damn pegasus eyes.

It slowly grew until I could finally make out a familiar shade of yellow and pink.

"Mornin' Fluttershy," I greeted as she came in for a landing. "Me and Rainbow were just..." I looked back only to see that I was alone. "Where...?"

"Oh, were you not done?" Fluttershy asked. "She flew away as I was approaching."

"Why'd she... oh." She left to give me and Shy some privacy.

Apparently Fluttershy came to the same conclusion. "Does she not know we aren't together, yet?"

"Ah think it's more she's hopin' we will be," I said. "Anyway, what brings you out here?"

"Oh!" She reached back into her saddlebag and pulled out a small box. "Derpy brought this for you, but I figured since I knew where you were I'd bring it to you."

"Oh, well thank you, kindly," I said as I took the package. "Oh... Ah think Ah know what this is!"

The return address was Canterlot University Arcane Archeology department. There was only one reason they would send me a package.

I quickly shredded the box with my claws revealing a pair of bracers similar to what we found in the Crystal Spire.

"Yes! Finally, they're mine!" I cheered, taking them out and, just like before, they magically shifted around my forearms.

"What do they do?" Fluttershy asked.

"Ah have no idea!" I said, still giddy. "But Ah got the magic dungeon loot!"

"Oh, maybe this says how to use them," Fluttershy offered, picking up a little booklet from the remains of the package.

I accepted the offered reading and put it in my vest pocket. "Ah'll read it later. Right now, Ah get the feelin' that's not the only reason you came out here."

Fluttershy blushed adorably. "Well, I was hoping, since Jynx is going to be out of town for a while, that we could spend some time together. As friends! Only as friends... I mean, unless you want to be more."

I chuckled at that. "You already know Ah want to be more. That's not the problem."

"Well," Fluttershy said, pawing the ground. "Would you... like to, um, go out with me? As maybe more than friends? If you're comfortable with that, I mean."

I thought about it for a bit before answering, "How about we start it off as just friends and see where it goes from there?"

Fluttershy smiled and nodded. "That's fair."

"Well then, what did you have in mind?" I asked.

"Well, how about a nice little picnic?" she said.

"That sounds great," I said. "When and where?"

Fluttershy glanced around. "Well, how about for lunch, right here at around noon? I'll make some sandwiches and bring some juice."

"Then Ah'll bring somethin' sweet," I added. "Meet back here in an hour?"

"Okay," Fluttershy agreed, happily. 





I hurried home, only face planting a couple of times. I opened the door and rushed to the kitchen.

A flurry of ebony feathers greeted me. "Caw!"

"Hey, Poe," I greeted my feathery friend. "Let me get you somethin' to eat. Ah gotta get goin' soon."

"Hurt," he cawwed, landing at my side and tapping at one of my bald spots.

"No, Ah'm not hurt anymore," I assured. "Ah just gotta grow some new fur. You want to fly around outside while Ah'm gone?"

"Fly," he replied, fluttering his wings.

I set out some old chicken for him to dig into and went back into the fridge. I grabbed a container of fruit and a tub of cream, bagged it and got ready to head out, opening a window for Poe on my way.

"Behave, now," I called.

"No."





A quick stop by Sugarcube Corner for some shortcake and I was on my way to meet Fluttershy. 

I probably could have made it, but I lacked a couple ingredients. 

Oh, well.

I made it back in time to catch Fluttershy setting down a picnic blanket.

"Oh, you're early," she said in mild surprise. 

"Only 'cause Ah knew you'd be," I said.

"Oh," she giggled with a blush. "Well, I hope you're hungry."

"You know it," I replied.

Fluttershy pulled out two sandwiches and two bottles of apple juice, giving one of each to me.

I sat down on the blanket and dug in. The thing I always loved about Fluttershy's sandwiches was that everything was made or grown by herself. The bread was made from scratch and the veggies were straight from her garden.

I need to start a garden, I thought to myself.

"So, do you want to take a look at that manual?" Fluttershy asked.

I swallowed my food and replied, "If you want to take a look, you can." I pulled the booklet out and slid it over to Fluttershy.

It was a lot easier for her to read while eating. She just held her food in her hooves and used her wings to turn the pages. 

"We would like to thank you for your patience, Mister Tora," Fluttershy started reading, aloud. "We apologize that we weren't able to send one of the originals, but there were some rather nasty spells involved that were intended to 'ensure loyalty'. Oh, my. That sounds terrible. Why would someone add such a mean spell like that to something for their friends?"

"They aren't friends," I said.

"Well, then they shouldn't be fighting together," Fluttershy said with a huff. "Where was I? We managed to reverse engineer the enchantments used on them and recreate them without those insidious control spells. Well that's good. 

"The enchantments use a hybrid of crystal magic, spirit magic, and your own tigerian magic to create a kind of moldable energy. This energy can be formed into many different shapes and uses that you may find useful in your responsibilities as a Ranger Reservist."

"Why don't we finish eatin', and then you can help me figure it out after?" I offered.

Fluttershy flipped through a couple more pages before replying, "Yes, I think that might be a nice. I could get some of my animal friends to help."

"Good, because Ah think you're gonna want some of what Ah brought," I said, pulling out the shortcake, cream and fruit.

"Oh, that looks wonderful," Fluttershy said with a smile.





"Are you ready?" Fluttershy asked, a hint of nervousness in her voice.

"Ah'm ready," I replied.

Fluttershy nodded and closed her eyes. "Alright. Get him, Bart."

The massive brown bear charged, letting out a roar as he rose up and brought his massive, powerful paws down on me.

The energy shield flexed and rippled as it absorbed the impact. The massive half ton predator slammed down on it again and again, pushing me back but not seeming to damage the shield.

"Alright, that's enough," Fluttershy said. "Come here, Bart."

The bear ended his assault and casually wandered back to Shy's side.

I flexed my arm, working the kinks out of my shoulder. "Well, Ah can safely say it won't be the shield that gives out."

It was a big shield, at least; twice as wide as me, a foot taller, and touched the ground. A metal shield would have been far too heavy to be useful, but this was weightless.

It was also nearly transparent, so I didn't sacrifice visibility for safety.

I walked over and scratched Bart behind the ear. "Thank you, Bart. You did good."

He licked my face, happy I was okay. He was a big wuss, but he was cuddly so it balanced out.

"Alright, next," I said, walking a few paces away.

Fluttershy nodded and grabbed an old, cracked flower pot.

I channeled magic into the bracer on my right wrist. The bracer pulled it in and formed it into a glowing ball of magic. I opened my paw and it flowed i to it, stretched, and sharpened into the form of a short blade.

Fluttershy threw the pot up toward me and with a quick strike, I sliced it in half.

I brought the blade up, examining it.

"Is everything alright?" Fluttershy asked. 

I shrugged. "It's just that the blade has no mass."

Fluttershy furrowed her brow in thought. "Is that bad?"

"It makes for a pretty poor cut," I explained. "This might be good in a pinch, but Bakura's stuff is better by far."

"What's next?" she asked.

I glanced out the corner of my eye and smirked. Just like before, I channeled my magic and it gathered into a ball. But, instead of grabbing it, I flung my paw to the side, shooting the energy out. It flew in a ball, trailing a stream behind it, connecting it to the bracer.

The ball flew into a tree and smacked into my target with a yelp. I grabbed the stream of energy and pulled, yanking a cyan peeper out of her hiding spot.

"Rainbow Dash?" Fluttershy asked, bewildered. "What were you doing in that tree?"

"O-oh, hey," Rainbow said, looking up at us from her back. "Fancy seeing you here... It's not working, is it?"

"Not a bit," I replied.

She rolled over, brushing herself off. "How did you know I was there?"

I taised an eyebrow and flicked a strand of her mane.

"Oh..."

"Why were you watching us?" I demanded.

"Hey, I just wanted to see if things were going good," Rainbow said, defensively. "I was going to leave before any hankey pankey started."

I groaned. "Yeah, well, as you can see, it's goin' fine. Now, can you leave us in piece?"

"Fine," Rainbow relented. "I'll leave."

"And take Rarity with you," I added, pointing to a shrub.

"I'm not Rarity," the shrub insisted with a posh accent.

"Then you won't mind if Ah throw a dirt wad at you," I baited.

Rarity's head popped out of the bush. "You wouldn't?!"

"Go on, before you find out," I said.

Rarity huffed, "Fine," turned her nose up, and trotted away.

I couldn't help but smile. "We have some interesting friends."

Fluttershy giggled. "Yes, we do."
> Chapter 21: OCs and Mystery Mares
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I sniffed the tree, getting the scent of the barghest that has been coming a little too close to town for comfort.

The scent was several hours old. My hunt was far from over. Still, I was on the right track.

As I went, I spotted a twitter mite nest and a couple salamanders and made note of them. Fluttershy could deal with things like that better than I could. She was better at dealing with creachers that, while problematic, weren't dangerous. At least, they weren't dangerous unless provoked.

It was when I caught a scent an hour old that I noticed something strange. Another scent was mixed in with the barghest.

This other scent was strange, unlike anything I had smelled before. On top of that, it was dangerous. I could smell fear in the barghest's trail. They aren't the kind of monster to fear something without good reason. 

I groaned in frustration. Barghest are a problem in the Everfree, but I knew how to handle them. I wasn't looking forward to dealing with something new.

I proceeded with caution, trying to learn what I could from this new potential threat. Then, I smelled something that made me very nervous. Magic.

There were few creatures that used true magic. Most used magic that is refined and altered naturally, like a dragon's breath or a basilisk's eyes. 

This wasn't like that, though. This was magic woven with a purpose. It was true magic, like a unicorn's or even my chaos magic. That meant whatever this was, it was intelligent. 

That could be a good thing. It meant I might be able to reason with it. It might not even be hostile at all. Maybe just some poor being that got lost.

Of course, it also meant that if it is hostile, it'll be that much more dangerous. 

"Please don't be hostile. Please don't be hostile," I chanted to myself, willing the universe to throw me a bone.

"And what would you do if I am?"

I spun around in the blink of an eye, left paw projecting a shield, the right grabbing a lightning bolt spell from my belt.

The sound of laughing brought my gaze up to a branch of a tree. Laying there, looking down at me like some Cheshire cat was a pegasus with a shimmering gold coat and a short, silver mane.

"My, my. Aren't you jumpy?" she said, grinning down at me.

"Who are you?" I asked, cautiously. "Don't you know it's dangerous in these woods?"

"Oh, it is," she purred. "But not for the likes of us."

She leaped down with a predator's soundless grace and into the light. That was when I noticed she was certainly no pony.

She looked like one, sure, but she sure didn't smell like one. Her smell was the same one from before, the creature hunting the barghest. And the way she moved was more feline than equine.

"Who are you? What do you want?" I demanded.

She giggled. "Oh, I'm a friend. I even dealt with that unruly pup that you were chasing. And before you ask, I just scared it off. I wouldn't do anything to upset dear little Fluttershy."

That set me on edge. How did she know Fluttershy's name? 

One thing I did know was that this being was dangerous. Every instinct told me that this was an apex predator.

"Thank you for taking care of that," I said, warily. "But why did you? What do you want?"

She giggled again as she paced around me. "So protective. I see why you have so many admirers. But like I said, I'm a friend. I'm actually here to warn you. 

"Halfway between Ponyville and Hoofington there is a little house."

She turned to look me in the eye. "This afternoon it will be attacked by people with murderous intent."

My eyes widened in shock and fear. "What?! Why aren't you tellin' the guard? If you're so dangerous and you know about it, why aren't you stoppin' it?"

For the first time, the mirth left her eyes. "Because it isn't my place and the guards will fail. You must be the one. It is time you add your voice to the choir, lest the symphony become a dirge."

"... What?"

"See you soon." She flared her wings and a flash of light blinded me.

When my sight cleared, she was gone.





I came running out of the woods at full speed. Fluttershy tried saying something, but I couldn't slow down. I didn't know why, but I was sure that 'mare' was telling the truth and I didn't have time to explain.

It didn't take long for my rush to be noticed. Soon enough, a pair of pegasi were at my sides.

"Where's the fire?" Rainbow joked.

"No time to explain everythin'," I said. "Ah met a creature in the Everfree. She said there was trouble, and Ah think she's telling the truth. Stay here. Protect the town." I turned to Cedric on my other side. "Stay here or come with me. Your choice."

"I don't know what's going on, but if you're this worried, I'm going with you," he replied.

Rainbow didn't argue, but she did say, "Slow down. I'll go get a couple pegasi to grab a chariot. You don't need to be worn out by the time you get wherever you're going."

Damn. Why didn't I think about that? I thought to myself as she sped off.

I slowed to a stop and Cedric landed beside me and asked, "Okay, so what exactly is happening?"

And so I explained my encounter with the strange 'mare' and what she told me. While doing so, I took the time to summon a short sword and a staff, strapping them to my belt and back, respectively. 

By the end of it, Cedric was giving me a look that told me exactly what he was thinking. 

By then, the chariot arrived and we were climbing on.

When we settled, I addressed his unspoken opinion. "Look, Ah know it sounds strange, but trust me. Ah could tell she was bein' truthful."

"Like how you knew she was dangerous?"

I just nodded. To be honest, I didn't know why I believed her. Or how I knew she was dangerous, for that matter. It was just a feeling, like an instinct.

"What if she only knew something was going to happen because she's behind it?" he asked.

"We'll deal with that when and if we have to," I said. "For now, we need to be ready. Ah want you to focus on savin' anyone that needs savin'."

Cedric nodded. "As soon as everyone's clear, I'm helping you."

I shook my head, "No. Someone needs to stay with them. Chances are whoever's attackin' will try and chase you down, so you'll have plenty of fightin' on your hooves. Besides, Ah'm sure Rainbow'll be here as soon as she gets the guard."

Cedric raised an eyebrow. "You told her to stay and protect the town."

I chuckled. "Yeah, but it's Rainbow Dash. As soon as the guards are in place to protect Ponyville, she'll be on her way."

"We got smoke!" one of the pegasi called back.

I looked ahead and saw a column of black rising into the air.

"We'll stay nearby, ready to take anyone to the hospital if needed," the other pegasus said.

"Thanks," I said. "Take us over them and then hide until we need you."

A couple pegasi took off from the ground as we approached. 

"They're armed!" Cedric said before leaping out of the chariot and heading toward them.

I leaped after him, shooting my tether out. It slammed into one of the pegasi's chest and we were pulled toward each other.

I slammed into his back and launched him at the ground. His desperate attempt to stay airborne slowed us enough that when we did land he was knocked out and I was able to roll off into a run without getting hurt.

As soon as I was on the ground and rushing them, they sent three more after me, two earth ponies and a unicorn. 

I drew my staff and deflected a bolt of magic before the first earth pony reached me.

I swung high, forcing him to duck just as my knee was raising to his chin. With a crack, his head whipped back and he slumped to the ground.

The other earth pony was a little more skilled. She parried my staff with a hoof, forcing it over her head and me to overextend.

Her other hoof dug into my gut, forcing me back. I responded by launching my staff lake a javelin. She sidestepped easily, but she wasn't the target.

With a yelp of pain, the staff struck the unicorn right in her horn, causing her spell to misfire. The explosion put her out.

As the earth pony was distracted by her ally's folly, I drove my fist into her cheek, sending her flying.

With them taken care of I could finally properly see the carnage these raiders, for lack of a better term, had wrought. The building was on fire, and two mates laid dead. Furthermore, three foals were locked in cages in the back of a cart.

The sight sent my blood boiling. A rushed the raiders, grabbing my staff from where it landed.

The first two offered no problem, going down with ease. This wasn't a movie, however. The rest didn't bother attacking one at a time.

There were at least a dozen on me and another four by the cart. I was giving them a run for their money, but it became immediately apparent that their numbers advantage gave them the upper hand and I was quickly getting overwhelmed. 

I fired my tether at a nearby tree and pulled myself out of the fray. They rushed me as a group, keeping together this time.

I fired my tether again, pulling one of them from the group and smashing him to the ground with my staff.

Just as the group reached me, the first two going for a tackle, I ignited my whole body in Silver Fire and leaped away, leaving the fire in my place as a kind of fire clone.

Their brains registered a millisecond too late and the two that were trying to tackle me ran into my flame. Their pursuit ended as they rolled on the ground desperately trying to extinguish the flames.

The rest of them slowed, realizing I wasn't to be underestimated. I fired my tether again, but a unicorn intercepted it with a shield.

When they all smirked and backed off, I knew something bad was about to happen. Only the sound of massive lungs taking in gallons of air gave me enough warning to whip around and project a shield.

Dragon fire washed across the transparent barrier, but the heat wasn't even slowed.in an instant, my fur was slick with sweat.

As soon as the fire ended, a claw half the size of my whole body slammed into the shield, sending me flying into the cart.

Despite the pain I felt, I had to smile. All three cages were open and empty. Cedric had done his part. With them safe, I didn't have to fight. I could just run.

I barely managed to roll out of the way of a massive tail slamming down where I had just been.

I looked the dragon in the eye and realized running was easier said than done. It was obvious this dragon wasn't feral like the last one I fought. 

"Ah take it these ain't just some random thugs if they got you workin' for them," I said.

The dragon chuckled. "Oh, no. They're loaded."

I looked behind me at the cart and back. "So... Ah don't suppose, since Ah only catef about savin' them foals and they're long gone that Ah could just skedaddle."

He chuckled. "What, and miss an opportunity to smash someone? Besides, I can't let you save the other one."

Other one? I steeled myself for a fight. "Well, if there's another one, then I have no choice but to kill you so I can save them."

The dragon bellowed a laugh. "You think y-" he was interrupted by a lightning bolt to the face.

He reared back with a pained roar, but managed to stop my follow up attack with my short sword with a backhand.

This time, I was more prepared and managed to land on my feet and countered with a spell infused sword throw.

The dragon just flapped its wings and flew above the sword before diving at me.

Or, at least he would have had a golden bullet not slammed into him from above.

"You're not welcome here! Leave, now!" yelled a familiar voice in a very unfamiliar tone.

Fluttershy hovered in the air above the dragon, glaring down at him.

But the more I looked, the less I was sure it even was Fluttershy.

She was the same yellow with a pink mane, but the yellow on her belly, neck, face, and the base of her wings were from golden scales. Her wings, for that matter, weren't even the same, but leathery and thin. Then there was the long, reptilian tail and vicious claws on their front legs.

Then, she looked at me. I could see the shame and fear in her eyes and I knew it was her. This was the secret she was so afraid to share.

A deep growl drew our attention back to the dragon.

"Half-breed," it snarled. "I'll rip your wings off and mount your head in my cave!"

Fluttershy's expression hardened. "Shiro, there's a pony running away with a foal, heading toward the Everfree. Save the foal. I'll take care of him."

I didn't want to leave her to fight alone, but a foal needed my help. I couldn't just abandon a child.

"Ah'll be back to help you as soon as Ah save the kid," I called.

"I'll be finished by then," Fluttershy declared. 

The conviction in her voice sent shivers down my spine. It was her, alright, but at the same time it was a side of her I never knew existed.

I grabbed a haste spell from my belt and took off, heading toward the Everfree. As soon as I had a clear shot, I activated my spell.

Soon enough, I spotted the mare carrying the foal in her magic as she ran for the cover of the forest.

As soon as I got close enough, I shot my tether at the foal and wrenched him from her grasp. 

The mare stumbled as her magic was broken, but managed to stay upright and turn to face me.

I glared at her, recognizing her pale fur and dark mane. "You?! You were the mare that stabbed us in the back in the Crystal Spire."

She smiled, warmly. "I'm glad you remember me."

She looked at me, then back behind me toward the house. "Well, I guess this makes us even."

Before I could respond, there was a flash of light and she was gone.

"Damn it," I mumbled before setting the foal down. "You okay, kid?"

The foal looked up at me and I froze. 

Earth pony.

Dark blue fur.

Black mane.

White star on his forehead.

"M-Midnight Star?" my voice came out on its own.

"Uh... how do you know my name?" the colt asked.
> Chapter 22: Big Decisions
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The house turned out to be an orphanage. Orphans with nowhere  to go were rare in Equestria, as most foals would be taken in by a family member or a close friend, but they did exist.

Many of them specialize in taking in terran children that crossed over alone. That was one of them. Of the four foals there, three were terran. The only native was the one the mare from the Spire tried taking. 

The foals were all gathered around one of their own, a unicorn filly that had just gotten her cutie mark. Apparently, Cedric had some help rescuing them.

The filly had already picked the locks of the cages before Cedric got there and was waiting for a distraction. Once Cedric threw the pegasus he was wrestling at two of the ponies guarding the foals, she blasted the other two with a stun spell.

After that, she opened fire on the group that was pursuing me before the dragon stepped in, stunning five of them.

Thus, the sparking stun gun cutie mark.

It was fitting as not only was she quite skilled with the spell, but she was already considering a career in the guard even before all that happened.

I was happy for her, but she wasn't who my attention was on. No, my attention was on Midnight Star.

"So, what's with the creepy look you're giving the kid?" Cedric asked as he landed beside me.

"Huh? Is it creepy?" I asked, pulled from my thoughts.

"A little," Cedric said. "So, why are you looking at him as if he's the ghost of your dead brother?"

I laughed. "You're actually not that far off. Back when Ah was on Earth, Ah tried mah hand at writin' fan fiction."

"I'm so sorry," Cedric teased.

I rolled my eyes. "Anyway, Ah only really wrote one. Well, it was a couple, but it was one series, and they all stared a character Ah made up myself. He was a dark blue earth pony with a black mane, red eyes, and a white star on his forehead named Midnight Star."

Cedric's eyes widened. "Oh... damn. That's gotta be... surreal."

"Yeah."

We sat there for several seconds in silence, just watching the guard work.

"So..." Cedric said, casually after a time. "Fluttershy..."

I released a heavy breath. "Yeah."

"She flew away pretty fast," he said, giving me an appraising look. "She looked like she did something wrong, but from what I heard, she scared off that dragon. I wouldn't mind knowing how."

"That's her business," I said.

"I won't pry, then," he said. "But you should probably go see her. She seemed upset."

"Yeah, I should." I walked toward the guard sergeant. "Hey, Iron Shoe, right?"

The sergeant turned toward me. "Yes?"

"You still need me?" I asked.

He shook his head. "Nah, but if you gotta leave Ponyville, leave a note letting me know where to find you."

"Will do," I said as I turned back to Cedric. "You comin' with or stayin' here?"

"I'll stay, in case they need me for anything."





I ran back as quickly as I could. It took a good two hours, but I got back about an hour before sundown.

I slowed down as I entered town. I didn't want to be too busy trying to breathe to talk to Fluttershy.

By the time I was crossing the bridge, my breathing was calm, so I made my way to her door and knocked. 

"Wh-who is it?" she said, sounding more nervous than usual.

"It's Shiro," I replied.

"O-oh... um... I'm getting ready for bed," she said.

It was clear she was trying to get rid of me, but I couldn't let her go to sleep worried about what I thought of her.

"That's fine," I said. "Ah won't take much of your time... please."

She opened the door, but she kept her head down, not letting me see her eyes. "C-come in."

I stepped inside as she turned toward the kitchen and asked, "Would you like some tea? I was already making some."

"Please. Thank you," I replied.

I took a seat on the couch as she went into the kitchen just as the kettle whistled. Well, she did say she was already making some.

A minute later, she came out with two cups, placing one in front of me and the other in front of herself as she sat on the other end of the couch.

I took a sip before speaking. "So, Ah wanted to thank you for saving mah life out there. Ah don't know if Ah could've beat that dragon on mah own."

Fluttershy didn't respond for several seconds. When she did, it was with resignation. "You can just ask."

I set down my tea and reached over to take her hoof in my paw. "Yeah, Ah could... but Ah won't."

Fluttershy looked up at me in surprise. "But... why not?"

I scooted over so I could put an arm around her withers. "Because Ah don't want you to think Ah expect an answer. Ah already told you, you can tell me when you're ready."

We sat in silence for at least a good five minutes before Fluttershy finally spoke.

"My grandmother is a dragon," she said. "Usually, only dragons hundreds of years old can polymorph, but seeing as I'm mostly pony, I've been able to do it since I was five. I can only turn into a pony, though."

"So, what Ah saw out there is your true form?" I asked.

Fluttershy nodded. "I'm sorry I lied to you. I'm not even really a pony. I'm just some half-breed freak."

I laughed. "Well, hey, me too."

Fluttershy looked surprised at that. "No, you aren't! You're a brave, caring person."

"Sure Ah am. That Chronos guy made us from tigers and some other bits and bobs. The princess even said there was some pony thrown in," I stated. "And you are a kind, loving person. Just because you can change to look like something else doesn't change who you are."

"But I still lied to you and everyone else in Ponyville," she insisted.

"Really? How so?" I asked.

"I made you all think I'm a pony," she stated.

"But you are a pony." I pulled her into a hug. "Sure, you got a little dragon in you, but you're still three quarters pony, so you didn't lie to anyone."

Fluttershy nuzzled into my fur. "Still, ponies and dragons don't exactly get along. If ponies found out what I am-"

"They'll either not care or their opinions don't matter," I interrupted. "Besides, ponies like Spike and he's a full dragon. Heck, they like me, and mah kind were made specifically to make ponies lives hell."

"Sh-shiro... thank you," Fluttershy said. "Thank you for... being such a wonderful friend."

I cocked an eyebrow. "Ah thought we were more than friends."

Fluttershy winced. "I... I know, but-"

I leaned in and gave her a peck on the lips to stop that thought. "If you think Ah'm gonna break it off for this, you can go ahead and quash that."

"Y-you mean it?" she asked, looking at me with hopeful eyes. "You really don't mind that I'm part dragon?"

I chuckled. "Do Ah mind that mah special someone can choose to be awesome and sexy, or adorable and snuggly? Not a chance."

Shy blushed and smiled. "Do... do you really think I'm... sexy like that?"

"Shy," I said, giving her another peck. "You're always sexy."

She blushed and looked away, smiling. "I-it's getting kind of late. You can... stay the night if you'd like."

I smiled. "Ah'd like that."

Fluttershy stood and made her way to the stairs, swaying her hips just a bit more than usual. She looked over her shoulder with a blush and a smile.

She didn't have to say a thing for me to follow.





The next morning I awoke to the sight of an adorable dragon pony laying on top of me, snoring lightly.

I knew I had to get up, but I couldn't bring myself to wake her. Instead, I just softly stroked her mane.

Even like this, her mane was as silky smooth as ever. Everything about her was smooth, her fur, her scales, her rump.

The last one caused her to stir as my paws confirmed it.

"Angel, I'll feed you in a bit," she muttered. "I was having a lovely dream."

I grinned. "Oh? Was Ah in it, by chance?"

Fluttershy's eyes shot open and met mine.

"Oh... it wasn't a dream," she affirmed with a smile.

"Nah, it was a dream alright... a dream come true," I said.

Shy snorted in amusement, and snuggled into me. "That was really corny... but thank you. For everything you said last night... and for... you know."

"And thank you for havin' me," I replied. "But, as much as Ah want to stay for an encore, Ah gotta get goin'."

"I thought you were off today," she said.

"Ah am," I confirmed. "But... the mayor's gonna be askin' folks to foster the kids we rescued and Ah'm gonna volunteer."

Fluttershy sat up with a huge smile. "Oh, that's so sweet of you."

I gave her a quick kiss before asking, "You want to come with me?"

Fluttershy giggled and replied, "I thought you didn't have time for that."

I blinked, dumbly, before pouncing. I could stand to be ten minutes late.





I handed the filled form to Miss Scroll, the mayor's aide, who examined it.

"Everything seems to be in order," she said. "If you'll wait in the reception area, Miss Mare will be with you shortly."

I nodded and took a seat. 

I grabbed a magazine from the nearby table and began flipping through. I was never one to read magazines back on Earth, but I was still somewhat new here and was learning the culture. 

There were articles with celebrity interviews and gossip, product announcements, and a particularly amusing article speculating who Celestia's mystery daughter was.

That last one had me laughing. It was talking about which celebrity or noble had the poise and grace ro be the princess.

"Ah, yes. I found that article quite amusing, too," Mayor Mare said as she approached. "I only wish I could see their faces when they learn the truth."

I looked up at the mayor with a grin and said, "Yeah, that'll be hilarious."

Mayor Mare chuckled. "Anyway, I'm actually glad you're here. One of the foals has been talking about you."

I raised an eyebrow. "Really?"

"Yes, the one that the mare tried to take away, Midnight Star."

That surprised me. "You don't say..."

"Apparently, you're a great hero that can defeat a dragon with one punch," Mare said with a cheeky grin.

I laughed. "Well, he'll be happy to know that he was the one I was wanting to foster."

"Oh? Well, that makes things easier. I don't have to try to convince you to take him in," she said.

"Glad to make your day a bit easier," I said.

"I'll let Midnight know the good news," the mayor said. "Until then, why don't you get some furniture for him." She handed me a slip of paper. "This is a voucher for five hundred bits towards foal's furniture. Try to have a room set up for him by five this afternoon."

"Will do."
> Chapter 23: Welcome Home
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I swear, I leave for a few weeks and you adopt a foal," Jynx sighed.

I just hugged her and said, "Ah missed you, too."

I was just finishing up Midnight's room when she walked in, intending to surprise me. She succeeded, but my surprise was a bit bigger than hers.

"And Ah'm just fosterin' him, not adoptin' him... yet."

Jynx gave me a suspicious glare. "What do you mean 'yet'?"

I shrugged. "Ah'm just sayin', if this works out well enough, who knows, Ah might make it permanent. Ah haven't decided on anythin' yet."

Jynx sighed,"Fine, we'll talk about it later. Change of subject! How about you and Fluttershy? How have things gone on that front?"

I smiled. "Pretty good. We, uh..."

"You banged?!" Jynx asked with a huge grin on her face. "I'm so proud of you! So, how long until you're okay banging friends? We both know Rarity's curious, and I bet Twilight wouldn't mind trying you out. We both know Rainbow won't stop asking. "

I felt my face warm at the unusual praise and subsequent insinuations. "That'll be a while, Ah think."

Jynx pouted. "Aww. Well, more for me, I guess. Speaking of which... You know, there's a reason I came home early. Care to guess what it is?"

I scratched my chin in thought. "You just finished early?"

"Nope."

"You found somethin' related to ancient tigerians?"

"Try again."

"The site was attacked?"

"What? No!"

"There was a great maple syrup flood?"

"Okay, now I know you're just playing around," she said with a deadpanned stare.

"What? Me? No way. Ah'm at a total loss as to what it could be. Ah don't smell your heat at all," I said with honest sincerity and absolutely no sarcasm.

Jynx just grinned, maliciously. "Fine. I'll just get Pinkie to help me."

"Now, let's not be hasty," I said, urging her to slow down.

She laughed as she backed out of the room. "Well then, you better cool me off before someone else does."

She cackled as she ran out of the room, me in hot pursuit.





"Ah, there you are," Mayor Mare said as she came out of her office to meet us.

"Sorry we're late," I apologized. "Ah somethin' to take care of that came out of nowhere."

She gave me a knowing smirk, glancing at Jynx behind me. "I can tell."

I felt my cheeks warm. "Y-yes, well, shall we?"

Jynx and the mayor shared a laugh at my expense.

"Very well, right this way," Mare said, heading towards a room to the side.

She opened the door to a meeting room where three of the foals still waited. They had coloring books, puzzles, and a few toys to keep them occupied, but when we came in, they all perked up, obviously hoping to get out of there.

"Midnight, your temporary guardian is here," the mayor announced.

"Oh, man, you get the cool superhero tiger? No fair," one of the foals said.

"Your guardian will be here, soon, Becca," Mayor Mare said.

Midnight turned to the other foals and said, "We'll play later."

"Okay, bye," the other foal said.

"Hey, let me know who the other guardians are, would you?" I requested of the mayor. "Ah want to make sure we can set up a time for them to play."

The mayor smiled. "Let me get the okay from the last two, and I'll get that to you first thing in the morning."

"Thanks, mayor," I said before turning to my ward. "You ready to go?"

Midnight just nodded, shyly.

"Alright, let's go," I said, leading him outside. "Oh, and before Ah forget, this is Jynx Charm. She'll be around alot."

"Is she your special someone?" Midnight whispered loud enough that Jynx heard, anyway.

"That's right," I replied.

"Is she a superhero, too?" he asked, getting a laugh from the two of us.

"Neither of us are superheroes," I said. "I'm a Ranger, so it's my job to fight monsters, even if those monsters look like ponies."

"Uh... yeah, and you do that with cool gadgets and powers. That's a superhero."

Jynx laughed. "He's got you there, mister superhero."

"Nah, superheroes wear costumes," I countered.

"I don't know, you do have a utility belt," Jynx pointed out. 

Midnight gasped. "You have a utility belt?!"

Wait... why the hell am I fighting this? Who doesn't want to be a superhero?

"You know what? You're right. Ah guess Ah am a superhero," I admitted.

Midnight smiled, triumphantly. "I knew you'd see it my way."

"I like him, already," Jynx said with a snicker.

"Anyway, Ah figured we'd stop by Sugar Cube Corner, first," I said, giving Jynx a knowing look.

"Oh, yeah. That's a good idea," she replied, catching on quick.

Now, I didn't plan anything. I never worked anything out with Pinkie, and she never said anything to me.

However... well... Pinkie.

Thus, it was no surprise when we were showered with confetti and shouts of "Surprise!"





Midnight was still wrapping his head around everything that had happened in the past couple days.

Thus, when his new guardian mentioned what sounded like a sweets shop or something, he was excited. He could really use some sugar.

What he wasn't expecting was a 'Welcome to Ponyville' party just for him and the other orphans.

He especially wasn't expecting to be the center of attention from a trio of fillies.

"So... I'm guessing you're going to be my next recruit," said an orange pegasus.

"Huh?" Midnight replied.

The pegasus stood up straighter, "I'm in charge of an elite, highly experimental unit of foals whose purpose is to support Ponyville's Rangers in the protection of the town in the case of an emergency."

Midnight's eyes widened in awe. "Woah! That sounds awesome! So, you get to fight monsters?!"

The pegasus deflated a little. "No... but we do help make sure ponies get to a safe location and help direct them away from danger."

"That's still pretty cool," Midnight said. "So, does that mean you work with Mister Tora?"

"Yeah," said a white unicorn. "He's the adult in charge, but we actually do most of the work."

"By the way," the pegasus sat down and started munching on a cookie. "I'm Scootaloo. That's Sweetie Belle and Applebloom. What's your name?"

"I'm Midnight Star," he replied.

"Cool name," Applebloom said. "Ah like the little star on your forehead."

Midnight tilted his head. "You kinda sound like Mister Tora. Are you related?"

Applebloom chuckled. "Nah, he's a country creature, just like me. They got similar accents on Earth as we got here."

"Oh, so are any of you terrans?" Midnight asked.

"I was almost terran," Sweetie said. "I was born a year after my family got displaced."

Applebloom rolled her eyes. "In other words, no, we ain't terran, but Sweetie knows plenty about them. Ah take it you are?"

Midnight shook his head. "No, I just never really knew any other native foals. The orphanage only ever took in terrans. They just made an exception for me."

"Well, that's nice of them," Applebloom said. "So, you wanna go Crusadin' with us?"

Midnight gave a puzzled tilt of his head. "What's Crusading?"





Both Pinkie and I shivered. "Did you feel that?" I asked.

"Like a thousand voices all cried out in fear," She replied, grimly.

"I'm not even going to ask," Jynx commented. 

"So, I have to wonder, is this some kind of trial run for possible parenthood?" Rarity asked with a twinkle in her eye.

Jynx and I shared a look as I said, "Well, Ah suppose you could call it that. We have talked a little bit about foals, and we both want one. It's just a bit soon."

"Yeah, we've only been together a couple months," Jynx agreed.

I'll admit, a part of me didn't care about that. If Jynx was okay with it, I would have already had the compatibility spell cast and would have been hard at work knocking her up.

Rarity scoffed as ladylike as a scoff could possibly be. "Oh, please. You two are perfect for each other. Though, if you truly wish to wait, who am I to tell you otherwise."

"Well, if my heat actually arrived on time, it might have been a different story. That would have given us three months together," Jynx said.

"Well, at least you get to enjoy heat sex without concern," Rarity said to Jynx before turning to me. "Believe me, the best sex for a mare is durring heat."

I chuckled at that. "Oh, Ah think Ah realized that this mornin'."

I looked past Rarity to see a late arrival approach. "Hey, Fluttershy. Glad you could make it."

She came up to stand on my side, opposite Jynx, and gave me a quick kiss. "Sorry it took so long. Ori hasn't been feeling well."

"The cute little otter cub?" I asked in concern. "It's nothin' too bad, Ah hope."

Shy shook her head. "No, just a cold."

"Well, hey, how about Ah bring Midnight over after the party and help cheer him up?" I suggested.

"Oh, I'm certain he would love that," Fluttershy said with a smile. "So, where is this colt you've taken in?"

"Oh, he's right over..." I turned to see where he had gotten, but didn't see him anywhere.

Nore did I see a certain trio of troublemakers.

Pinkie peeked over my shoulder. "Well, now we know what that feeling was."





"Uh... are you sure this is safe?" Midnight asked, nervously.

When he was invited to go 'crusading for cutie marks', he didn't think that would lead to him sitting in an old crate with wheels haphazardly bolted to the bottom at the top of a rickety homemade roller coaster with a bunch of crazy fillies.

Scootaloo rolled her eyes from behind him. "Of course it's safe. You have a helmet."

"This isn't a hemet, it's a buckeaaahhhhhh!"





"I'm sure they're fine," Rarity said, though I could hear a bit of uncertainty in her tone.

"Well, we wanted to give him a proper Ponyville welcome. What better way than a near death experience?" Pinkie stated.

Rarity, Jynx and I all gave each other a worried look before bolting from the room.

We ran through Ponyville, asking whoever we passed if they had seen the four missing foals. As infamous as the Crusaders were, it didn't take long to get a location.

We ran toward the lake, only to see a quartet of foals flying through the air screaming, three in delight, one in terror, alongside a wodden crate.

"Oh... good..." Rarity gasped for breath. "They're using... the lake, this time."

I stormed over to the edge of the lake as the foals were crawing out.

"Ah am very disappointed in you three," I  said and they had the good sense to look ashamed."Ah can't believe you would build somethin' like this... and not even tell me." 

All four of them looked up at me as if I grew a second head.

"Now hurry up and get that cart back to the top so Ah have a turn."





As Midnight watched the three crazy fillies and his new guardian reset the deathtrap, only one thought pervade his thoughts.

I've either made a terrible mistake or this is the best thing to happen to me, and I'm not sure which scares me more.
> Chapter 24: Surprise, Surprise
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next morning, I woke up early to make sure Midnight had a good breakfast ready for him.

"Miss Charm?" came his voice from the hall.

"Guess again," I replied.

He walked into the kitchen, mildly surprised. "You can cook, too?"

"What do you think Ah do for mah day job?" I replied. "Ah don't fight monsters every day."

"So, you're a superhero and a chef? If I start calling you 'dad' will you make it official?" He asked with a shit eating grin.

I laughed. "We'll see."

"So, am I going with you to work?" he asked as he took his seat and started eating.

"Nope, you're already enrolled in the local school," I said.

"Cool. I never went to an actual school before," he said between bites. "We were homeschooled at the orphanage."

"You'll be sharing a class with your new friends," I said with a grin.

Midnight damn near choked on his eggs.





Midnight was unusually quiet on the way to school. He wasn't exactly a chatterbox, but this was different.

"What's up?" I asked.

"Huh? Oh, sorry," he said with a chuckle. "Just wondering whether the fun I'd have hanging out with those girls is worth the risk to life and limb."

I laughed. "Yeah, they're kinda nuts, but they're great. We hang out a lot, actually."

"Scootaloo told me about the Junior Rangers," Midnight said. "Of course, she made it sound like some special forces, foal soldier thing. I'm guessing she was exaggerating."

I laughed again. "Yeah, but maybe not that much. At least, not from her perspective. It is a special unit, but one that is intended to go away from danger, not toward it."

"Sounds cool. I might join." Midnight said.

"Talk to Sweetie Belle," I said. "She's the one in charge of recruitin' and orientation."

"So they're really in charge?" Midnight asked, surprised. 

"Believe it or not, those three are incredibly talented. Ah mean, just think about that rollercoaster they built. How many foals y'all's age could build that and it not fall apart?" I asked.

"So, that wasn't just you being an irresponsible adult?" Midnight snarked.

I grinned, "Well, not entirely, anyway. Ah knew it would hold together. Ah'm honestly surprised they haven't found their cutie marks, yet. What about you? Any idea what yours might be?"

Midnight flinched, eyes darting away as he said, "Uh... n-no. Not a clue."

"Oh? Well, maybe the Crusaders can help you find it," I said, playing along. If he didn't want to tell me, I wouldn't force him.

"Oh, uh, maybe?" he replied, uncertainly.

As we approached the school, we both returned a wave to the trio of our discussion.

Miss Cheerlie made her way to meet us halfway. "Hello, Mister Tora. How has guardianship been, so far?"

I smiled. "It's been great, so far."

Cheerlie chuckled. "Oh, give it time."

"Hey, I've always been a well behaved young stallion," Midnight objected.

Cheerlie and I shared a laugh.

I patted Midnight on the shoulder and said, "Ah believe you. Ah'll be back this afternoon to pick you up if you don't want to play with any new friends."

"If I do decide to hangout with the Crusaders, just make sure my funeral arrangements are in order," Midnight said. "Or a padded room."

"A handsome colt wanting to spend time with three pretty fillies? That's not at all crazy," Cheerlie teased.

Midnight gave me a flat look. "So, is everyone in Ponyville's like this, or just most?"

I grinned. "It's great, isn't it?"

Midnight chuckled and shook his head. "At least living here won't be boring."

"That's the spirit," I said. "Ah'll see you after school."

"Kay, bye," Midnight said as he ran to talk to the Crusaders.

Cheerlie grinned. "So, which of them do you think you'll find him making out with first?"





"So, how do you like Ponyville, so far?" Applebloom asked Midnight as they started their group study.

Midnight shrugged. "I've only been here two days, and one of those was spent in the hospital. So far it's pretty cool, though. Weird, but cool."

"Oh, maybe we can give you a tour of the town after school," Sweetie Belle offered.

"Actually, I was hoping to talk to you about the junior rangers," Midnight said. "It sounds kinda neat. Mister Shiro told me to talk to you about it."

"Yeah, we can do that," Sweetie said. "Shiro has copies of all the paperwork so he can fill out the permission forms whenever. We can head to the the clubhouse-"

"Central Ops," Scootaloo corrected.

Sweetie rolled her eyes. "Fine, we can head to 'Central Ops' to get you everything you need right after class and spend the rest of the day showing you the ropes."

"Cool," Midnight said. "Shiro said you three are in charge."

Scootaloo snickered. "That's right. Sweetie is the records keeper, Applebloom is the drill sergeant, and I'm the Junior Captain, right under Captain Shiro."

"Cool. So, I guess we have a plan," Midnight said.

"Does that plan include actually studying?" came Cheerlie's voice from behind them.

"Sorry, Miss Cheerlie," the four said together.





The rest of the day was pretty interesting for Midnight. It was kind of weird having roll call, and having to raise his hoof to answer questions. Still, it was a neat experience, very different from the orphanage. Having to wait until a certain time to be let out even though the lessons were over didn't make sense, though.

Still, it was fun, and he found himself actually liking it. Regardless, he was glad when the bell rang and they were let out.

Sure enough, Shiro was waiting for him.

"Hey, kiddo, how was it?" he asked.

"It was awesome! We learned about Equestrian-Griffin war!" Midnight replied. "And, I'm joining the Junior Rangers, so I'm going to be hanging out with the girls."

Shiro laughed. "Alright, then. In that case, Ah'm going to the Spa with Fluttershy and Rarity."

"The spa?" Midnight asked. "But... isn't that for mares?"

Shiro laughed. "Only if you've never been. Be home an hour before sundown."

With that, he left in the opposite direction they were heading.

"Alright, come on, recruit," Scootaloo said, waving the others on. "Let's get you set up."

They led him to Sweet Apple Acres. They went down the path to the farmhouse.

"Wait here," Applebloom said as she ran into the house.

Soon after, she came back out with a basket in her mouth that smelled like apples and baked goods.

With that, they ran through the orchard to the clubhouse.

"Welcome to Junior Rangers Central Command Center," Scootaloo said as she opened the door. "Lieutenant Belle, take the recruit to the armory and get him geared up."

Sweetie rolled her eyes and smiled as she gave a mock salute. "Aye aye, ma'am. This way."

Sweetie let him to a closet with a piece of paper taped to the door with 'Armery' written on it.

She opened it and pulled out a couple boxes with her magic before starting to dig through them.

"Alright, you'll only need a sash, neckerchief, and hat for now," she said as she pulled out one of each.

The vest and hat were a dark, forest green and the neckerchief a bright yellow.

"Okay, so the uniform is very important," Sweetie began. "The yellow neckerchief is meant so ponies can see you easier. We can't really help ponies reach shelter if they can't see us.

"The vest and hat, however, are so we aren't seen. If for whatever reason, you find yourself unable to get to a shelter, take off the neckerchief and hide. If you can, try to put the neckerchief somewhere it can be seen. It won't hold your scent, so the monster can't use it to track you."

"Not to mention the scent maskin' charms on the vest," Applebloom added.

"Have any of you had to hide?" Midnight asked.

Scootaloo shrugged. "We're still new. There's only been one attack and it wasn't a big deal. We actually managed to get every one to shelter before the monster even got into town."

"Alright," Applebloom said as Midnight donned the uniform. "Not that you're ready, we can start with some basics. First, you gotta learn escape routes and shelter locations."





"Ah~," I sighed as I sank into the tub. "It's been too long."

As soon as I did, Fluttershy snuggled up beside me.

Rarity giggled. "I take it Jynx has been keeping you active today?"

"Not really," I said. "Or really at all. Last time we did anythin' was yesterday. Is that normal?"

Rarity and Fluttershy shared a surprised look before the former said, "Well, any mare can 'tough it out', as it were, though few would do so when they have someone to cool them down."

"Has she been busy today?" Fluttershy asked.

"She just said she was goin' to run some errands and that she'd pop by when she needed to... except she never did," I said as Fluttershy started peppering my neck with light kisses.

"Which begs the question, what has her so busy?" Rarity asked.

"Maybe she just hasn't felt the need to relieve her heat," I offered.

Fluttershy moved around to sit in my lap, hooves around my neck. "Shiro, honey, it doesn't work that way. When a mare's in heat, she feels it. Always. It lasts for a whole week unless she becomes pregnant, which can't happen if you haven't had a compatibility spell cast on one of you. She toughing it out, for some reason."

I smiled up at her. "And are you 'toughing it out'? You've been rather frisky today."

Fluttershy giggled. "No, my heat isn't for a few months. I'm just..."

I grinned. "Horny?"

Fluttershy nodded before peppering my lips and neck again.

"You do realize Rarity is in the tub with us, right?" I asked, teasingly.

"Would you be okay with her joining us?" Fluttershy asked.

"Uh..." I blinked dumbly. "Ah... Ah don't know."

"How about we let her watch, then?" Shy asked.

I hesitated for a moment while I considered it. "Ah suppose Ah'm okay with that."

Fluttershy smiled at that as we began to make love, complete with an audience.





We left the spa feeling like a million bits. 

I was surprised with how comfortable I was with Rarity watching and even participating a little. It was only some kissing and touching, but it was still more than I was expecting.

"I do hope I didn't overstep my boundaries," Rarity said.

I shook my head. "No, you were fine. Honestly, Ah was more okay with it than Ah thought Ah'd be."

Rarity gave me a sensual smirk. "Oh, does that mean you may be keeping your promise sooner than anticipated?"

I returned with a smirk of my own. "Ah assume it does."

"Mmm~" she purred. "I look forward to it."

"For now, though, Ah'm goin' to see if Ah can find Jynx," I said.

"I wish I could help, but I have a couple orders I need to put some finishing touches on before morning," Rarity said. "Ta ta for now, my dears."

"I still need to stop by Barnyard Bargains to pay for my last shipment of feed," Fluttershy said.

"Alright," I replied, giving her a peck on the lips. "Come by this evening for dinner?"

"I'd love to," Fluttershy replied before flying off.

I started toward the town square, hoping to pick up her trail. Before I even got there, though, a prismatic streak touched down in front of me.

"Yo, where have you been?" Rainbow asked. "I've been trying to find you for an hour."

"Ah was at the spa with Fluttershy and Rarity," I informed her.

"Oh... well, anyway, Jynx is looking for you," she said.

"Oh, well perfect," I said. "Ah'm lookin' for her, too. Where is she?"

"Your place," Rainbow said. "After looking for half an hour, she decided it would be better to just wait for you there."

"Alright, thanks," I said. "Hey, if you see Midnight can you let him know dinner will be ready soon?"

"Sure thing. Catch you later." With that, she zoomed off.

I pranced through town, still super relaxed after my spa visit. I made a quick stop by the Flower Sister's stall to get a dozen tulips. 

I danced up to my front door and into my house.

"Oh, Jynxy, Ah'm ho~ome!" I said as I stepped into the kitchen where Jynx was waiting, a half full cup of coffee in front of her.

"Flowers for the lady," I said, offering the bouquet.

She looked at me with a dumbfounded expression. 

"I'm pregnant."
> Chapter 25: One Super Pinkie Party, Coming Up
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I sat there, blinking dumbly for several seconds. 

"Uh... say what now?"

Jynx winced. "I'm... pregnant."

"Oh..." My hind legs collapsed, dropping my rump to the floor. "So... who's the father?"

"That's just it, it can only have been you," Jynx said. "I haven't been with another male since before we were together."

"But... Ah thought we weren't genetically compatible," I pointed out.

Jynx let out a humorless chuckle. "Yeah, well, we both forgot one pretty big detail. You have chaos magic."

Realization hit me like a truck. "And chaos magic can act on its own. But, it's only supposed to do stuff Ah would approve of."

"And did you want to be a father?" Jynx asked.

"Well, yeah, but not if you... didn't." Another realization hit me. "Did... did you want this, too?"

Jynx gave me a weak smile. "Yeah, kinda. I mean, I did, but I wasn't sure you did."

A warmth spread through me, rising and curling my lips up into a massive smile. "Ah'm gonna be a daddy?"

Jynx returned my smile, tears welling up in her eyes. "Yeah, you are. I'm going to be a mommy!"

I swept up Jynx in a hig, spinning her around and around while we both just cheered and laughed.

"Ah wonder if they're going to be a pony or a tiger?" I wondered aloud.

"I don't care, as long as they're ours," Jynx said.

I looked Jynx in the eye and said, "Marry me."

Jynx froze. "Wh-what? Really? Yes!"

Once again, we devolved into incoherent cheers and laughter as we just held each other.

The front door opened as Midnight came in, followed by Fluttershy. 

"Hey, what's going on?" Midnight asked.

"We're havin' a baby!" I exclaimed.

"And getting married!" Jynx added.

Fluttershy's eyes widened before she launched herself at us, pulling us into a hug. "Oh my gosh, that's amazing!"

"Congratulations," Midnight said with a smile. "You're going to be great parents."

Jynx and I shared a look, an entire conversation taking place with our eyes.

Jynx nodded and looked to Midnight. "How would you like to find out, yourself?"

Midnight's eyes widened in shock. "R-really? But, I've only been here a day."

I shrugged. "And? You're a good kid, and we like you. We'll understand if you feel Ponyville is a little too... intense for you. It's not for everyone."

Midnight gave us a huge Pinkie-size smile. "Are you kidding? I've had more fun today than I've ever had!"

"Then get your butt over here," I said.

Midnight wasted no time leaping into the group hug.





Mister and Missus Cake cautiously peaked around the corner, into the still smoking kitchen.

"Pinkie? Are you alright?" Mister Cake asked.

"Pinkie sense... overload," Pinkie gasped from the crater, chest heaving. "Must... get to... party store..."





I hummed as I practically floated through the kitchen, preparing a feast for everyone. I was cooking up a storm while Jynx and Fluttershy taked, and Midnight told me about his day.

"I'm still not sure how Sweetie Belle got covered in sap. There weren't even any trees near us," he said.

I laughed. "Yeah, Ah'm thinkin' at least one of them will get a 'gettin' covered in tree sap' cutie mark."

"Or a property damage one," Midnight replied.

I laughed.

Midnight shrugged. "Those fillies are crazy, but they're fun."

I gave him a cheshire grin. "Oh? Are we going to have to plan a second wedding? Maybe a double?"

Midnight chuckled. "Maybe for Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo."

"Oh?"

Midnight nodded. "Oh, yeah. They deny it, but they're totally into each other."

"You don't say." I was already making plans on teasing them.

"Of course, Scootaloo is into a lot of people. Rainbow Dash, Rumble, Dinky, you, Big Mac..."

I chuckled. “Alright, that’s enough.”

"Is the food almost ready?" Jynx asked, coming into the kitchen. "I haven't eaten since a late breakfast."

"Yeah, just about," I said, returning my focus to the food. "Midnight, could you set the table?"

"Yeah," he said.

"I'll help," Jynx said.

By the time I finished with the food, the table was set. Everyone took a seat as I served the food.

As I sat down, I couldn't help but smile. This was our first, real family dinner.





The next day, I was on my way to work when I was tackled by a pink missile. The world spun away as I was launched into some nearby bushes.

"What were you thinking?!" Pinkie growled. "Don't you know you should space out that kinda thing? Now I gotta throw a combination baby shower/engagement party/adoption party! Any one of those are big, but all three at once?! Do you know how much work you just gave me?!"

"Uh... sorry?" I said.

"Okay," she said as she pulled away and started skipping off, while humming to herself.

I could only stare as she left. "These ponies are gonna be the death of me."





"Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh! I'm going to be an auntie!" Rainbow cheered.

"I'm so happy for you, Shiro," Rarity said. 

"Yeah, same," said Cedric. "I’m wondering, though. Is going to be a pony, a tiger, or some weird hybrid?"

"Cedric!" Rarity scolded.

"Ah'm kinda hopin' tiger, but a weird hybrid would be cool, too," I replied.

"Shiro!"

"I'm definitely hoping for a weird hybrid," Rainbow said.

"Rainbow!"

“Rarity!” Pinkie cheered as she popped out of nowhere and slapped each of us with an envelope.

“Pinkie!”

Pinkie was already gone, though.

“Are we sure she doesn’t use chaos magic?” I asked.

“Twilight checked for that, like, a hundred times. Jynx, too,” Rainbow said.

“Shiro, I know it may be hard, but it really is best to just let it be,” Rarity said. “Trying to figure out Pinkie Pie is asking for a headache.”

I chuckled. “Ah’m already well aware. That doesn’t mean Ah can’t speculate or wonder.”

“Just don’t think you’re going to be the one to figure it out,” Rainbow said. “Brighter minds than any of ours have tried and failed.”

“True, but Shiro is a chaos mage,” Cedric reminded. “Maybe he might have some perspective ‘greater minds’ don’t.”

“Besides,” I grinned. “It can be fun to speculate.”

“So... you having a bachelor party?” Rainbow asked with a smirk.

I laughed. “Damn right Ah am!”





I knew Pinkie’s party was going to be big, but I didn’t know it was going to take up four blocks. According to AJ, it was the biggest Pinkie Party in almost five years and the third or fourth biggest ever, not counting holiday parties.

I was pretty proud of that.

Pony after pony congratulated us on all three of our celebratory topics, many asking the same question as to what species the tyke was going to be. Most were surprised to learn we didn’t know.

Midnight spent most of the time hanging out with the orphans that remained while he could. He found out that most of them were getting adopted, too, and the rest were going to more permanent foster homes.

Jynx was spending most of the party having ‘girl talk’ with Rarity. It didn’t take a genius to guess what they were talking about.

As for me, I was just roving around, talking to whoever would put up with me. At the moment, that was our local incognito princess. Apparently, she and Jynx were working on some pretty cool stuff with what was found in the Crystal Spire and a few other recent discoveries.

“So... let me get this straight,” I said, trying to sum up what Twilight said. “You’re sayin’ you can use crystal magic with this runic magic?”

“That’s right, and with that, we can create persistent effects,” Twilight said. “Imagine the possibilities! Bridges spanning massive bodies of water made out pure magic, or houses built wherever you want in an instant. That isn’t even touching on the more complex stuff. Jynx believes she can figure out how to create simple machines using it. She’s trying to use it to power a train, and we might see the first test within a week!”

“She didn’t tell me all that. Now Ah’m kinda upset,” I groused.

Twilight giggled. “We didn’t have anything solid until this morning.”

“Oh...” I cleared my throat. “Well, that’s fine, then.”

“I have a feeling this is going to change Equestria forever, and your fiance is leading the charge,” Twilight said.

“Speaking of, where is Jynx?” I asked. “Ah haven’t seen her for more than an hour.”

“Oh, last I saw she and Rarity were heading toward the boutique,” Twilight said. “They’re probably planning her dress. You know, since she’s there, you should go ask Rarity about a suit.”

“Tryin’ to get rid of me, already?” I teased.

“What? No!” Twilight replied. “I enjoy our talks. I honestly think it would be a good idea.”

“Twi... I was teasin’,” I said with a deadpan look.

“Oh... right,” Twilight said with an embarrassed smile.

“Ah’ll talk to you later,” I said as I turned to head toward the boutique.

“I’ll get copies of the research papers we put together for you, if you want,” Twilight replied.

“Ah’d like that,” I replied.

I made my way toward the boutique, greeting and chatting as I went. So many ponies were looking to contribute to our wedding, it brought a tear to my eyes. From Lyra offering to provide the music to Bonbon putting her rivalry with the Cakes on hold to make the cake. 

That last one wasn’t as special as they make it seem. They try to talk as if they’re bitter enemies, destined to be at odds for eternity, but everyone knows they’re close friends. They actually reminded me of Rainbow Dash and Applejack in that way.

As I got close, I saw a familiar trio talking.

“Lieutenant, report,” I said as I approached.

Scootaloo immediately snapped to attention and saluted. “Captain! All’s quiet on the Northern perimeter, sir!”

Applebloom snickered, “At least for a few minutes.”

“Applebloom!” Sweetie complained. “I don’t want to think even think about that!”

“About what?” I asked.

“Nothing important,” Sweetie grumbled.

“She’s just upset because her sister made us leave,” Scootaloo said.

“Didn’t want you three under foot while she’s workin’?” I ventured.

Applebloom smirked. “Somethin’ like that.”

“So, Ah take it Jynx is in there with her, then?” I asked.

“Yeah, they’re in there, alright,” Sweetie said.

“Good, Ah gotta talk to Rarity,” I said. “Ah’ll talk to you girls later, alright.”

Sweetie nearly jumped. “Wait, th-”

Before she could finish, Applebloom wrapped a hoof around her mouth, muffling her. 

“Ignore her,” Scootaloo said. “She’s just in a bad mood. Go on and have fun.”

They were up to something. That much was obvious, but as to what that could be, I had no idea. Still, they were good kids, so I knew it wasn’t going to be that bad. I figured I’d let them make their mistake and hopefully learn something.

I headed to the boutique and went in. The jingle of the bell rang out in an empty lobby. I wasn’t surprised, having seen the ‘closed’ sign. Rarity was focusing on our wedding, so obviously there wouldn’t be other customers.

I went into the back, expecting to find Rarity and Jynx in the fitting room,only to find it, too, void of life. Well, except Opal napping in the corner.

That left only one other place; Rarity’s inspiration room. I headed to the stairs, trying to listen out for voices. I did hear a voice, but it wasn't speaking words.

I reached the second floor and made my way down the hall, towards the voice at the end of the hall... coming from Rarity’s bedroom.

My padded paws carried me completely silently as I approached and peeked inside.

My suspicions were confirmed when I saw Jynx lying on her back while Rarity was doing very M rated things to her.

I stood there watching for several long seconds, stunned at the sight. As I watched, I realized there was only one thing I could do...





I sighed in content, holding Jynx as Rarity snored next to us, her mane quite disheveled and coat slick with sweat.

“You know,” Jynx said, sleepily laying on my chest. “Once Rainbow finds out you and Rarity did it, she’s likely to rape you.”

“Eeyup.”
> The 7 Stages of Friendship
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The 7 Stages of Friendship and How it’s Different

One of the first things you will probably notice about pony society is the fact that they are an incredibly social and physical people. Hugs and touches are far more common among the ponies than humans back on Earth.

For those of you that have found yourself in the form of a pony, you will find yourself adapting to this quite well. Your new instincts will slowly encourage you to open up, but for the rest of us it might take a little more time to adapt.

Hopefully, this pamphlet will help you know what you’re in for. To do that, you have to understand the levels of friendship and what to expect as you grow closer to ponies.

Also, just a quick disclaimer, this is just to give you an idea of how things work. Friendship isn't a science that can be precisely quantified. Some friendships may work very different than described here. This is merely a guide to help you know what to expect.

Level 1: Acquaintance

This is really no different than among humans. This is someone you know and are friendly with, but have no strong feelings toward. You might say ‘good morning’, but probably won’t be inviting each other to your homes.

Level 2: Work friend, neighbor, etc

This is someone who you see and talk to every day. Like the acquaintance, you don’t have any strong feelings toward each other, but you enjoy the limited contact you have.

Level 3: Friend of a friend, new friend, etc

This is someone who you enjoy being around and actually might consider a friend. You know things about each other, care about each other, but don’t go out of your way to spend time together.

This is the first level in which physical contact becomes regular. This contact, though, is limited to quick, one armed (or forelegged) side hug or similar contact.

Level 4: Friend

This is someone who you hang out with and take time out of your day to know. You know things about each other’s private lives and invite each other to events, parties, etc.

At this level, physical contact is more common, with hugs, and light touches being normal. This is the point in which some might start to feel less than comfortable.

Level 5: Good friend

This is a point where you know each other well. You have met relatives and friends of theirs, you invite each other to birthdays, weddings, and other important events. You probably even have nicknames for each other.

At this level things might become uncomfortable for some. Touching and hugging are common and frequent and last longer. Things like hip bumps also start to be normal.

Also at this point ponies will often engage in sexual acts. Sex between ponies that aren’t romantically involved is considered normal. If this bothers you, please keep in mind that we are the ones intruding on their home. Don’t be upset. Instead, just let them know how you feel. Most ponies are very accommodating and will understand.

Level 6: Close friends

By this point, the two of you know each other that most will never know. You support each other and help each other through difficult times and always think about them whenever important events occur.

At this level, (unless you are uncomfortable with it) sex is normal. It doesn’t happen all the time, but it likely has once or twice.

Level 7: Best friends

You are inseparable. You’re not even just friends anymore, but family. You support each other through good times as well as bad and stand by each other in their most important moments.

By this point, sex is normal. Even if you are not very comfortable with it, there’s a good chance you might be okay with it here. If you are okay with it, it probably happens often, even if you or they are romantically involved. You or they might even join the other with their partner.



Obviously, the most difficult part to get over is the ponies’ openness when it comes to sex. Even if it isn’t something just any pony will seek, it is still often quite a shock when a pony you’ve become close to sudden and casually asks if you want to have sex.

Even before that, the amount of physical contact among ponies can be jarring and some may not even be comfortable with that.

Keep in mind that this is the their world. We cannot expect them to change their culture and beliefs to cater to such a small minority. However, we also should not feel the need to change our own beliefs just because we’re here. Instead, don’t be afraid to share how you feel. Let your friends know what you are and aren’t comfortable with and they will respect it.

I hope this helps you on your journey through the strange, if welcoming, world of magic and friendship.

You’re fellow terran,

Shirotora
> Chapter 26: You're a Man Now, Spike
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Yeah, Jynx wasn’t kidding. The day after the party, Rainbow snatched me off the ground, took me to the woods, and had her way with me.

Of course, if I didn’t actually want it I could have resisted and she would have taken the hint, so consent was implied.

And then I discovered the mares of Ponyville saw me as ‘exotic’. Soon, I had half a dozen mares expressing interest in having some fun. Of course, I turned them down. It was one thing to sleep with two of my best friends, but as much as I considered most of them friends, I wasn’t quite ready for that.

In the months since, life had been changing a bit for me. Jynx and I got a house together, and she officially moved to Ponyville. It was a nice, two story house, like most in Ponyville, with four bedrooms, and a basement.

Jynx was starting to show, and travel to Canterlot was starting to become a chore, so the university sent some stuff so she could continue her work at home. I tried to help as much as I could, and was really learning a lot.

Our wedding was, honestly, nothing special. It was just a few friends and family (on Jynx’s side, obviously) and that was about it. Celestia showed up briefly, but after I froze up in her presence she returned to Canterlot. My fear of the sun goddess persisted, it seemed.

Monster attacks were becoming more and more frequent, and more monsters have been seen outside their natural habitats. It wasn’t just Ponyville, either. Yetis in Manehattan, timberwolves in Los Pegasus, and a hydra in Appleloosa are just a few of the strange attacks.

Here in Ponyville, we had a few odd ones, like a bukavac, a large, six legged, horned toad monster whose croak let out a sonic wave that could rattle bones and rupture eardrums. I was deaf for three days after that one.

Not fun.

The Junior Rangers have also proven to be a great boon. After multiple monster attacks, they had proven above and beyond that their ability to organize a retreat to the safety of shelters could save lives. As a result, Junior Rangers chapters have opened throughout Equestria, mostly in smaller towns.

Other than that, not much of interest happened until Spike’s fourteenth birthday party. That was the day in which things would start to spiral out of control, and my life would change forever.





I whistled to myself as I made my way home from work.

I found Jynx sitting in the living room, reading.

“It’s about time you got back,” she said, setting her book down.

“Sorry,” I replied. “We had a big crowd right before the end of mah shift. Lemme take a quick piss and Ah’ll be ready.”

“Well, hurry up,” Jynx said. “I’ll go ahead and start waddling over. Catch up when you’re done.”

I smiled as I gave her a kiss. “Love you.” Then I moved back and kissed the side of her swollen belly. “And love you.”

Jynx smiled. “We love you, too. Now hurry up.”

Despite how much she complained about how big she had gotten, she was still just as quick. She was already halfway to the library by the time I caught up.

“You’re so slow, today,” Jynx said, teasingly.

“Ah had to grab the gift,” I said.

“Oh, would you expect your pregnant wife to not only carry your child, but your luggage, too?” she said with fake indignation.

“Well, Ah didn’t see a sandwich waitin’ for me, so what else are you good for?” I teased back.

“I will break your legs,” Jynx returned, casually.

I just chuckled and remained silent the rest of the way. As we approached the library, the door opened, Twilight waiting to greet us.

“There you guys are,” she said. “I was wondering where you two were.”

“Work,” I said, plainly.

“Ah, yeah, Friday. It would be busy,” Twilight said.

“See, That’s the kind of understanding a wife should have,” I said, to Jynx before turning back to Twilight. “Think I trade this one for you?”

“I’m pretty sure I don’t have the patience to be married to you,” Twilight snarked.

I chuckled. “Nah, probably not. Not many can be as saint-like as Jynx.”

“Nah, I’m not saint-like, I’m just crazy,” Jynx corrected.

I leaned in for a quick kiss. “No wonder we’re so perfect for each other.”

We entered the giant tree. We were the last to arrive, the rest of Twilight’s friends and the Crusaders were already there. I greeted them all with a hug, Fluttershy getting a kiss as well.

“So, what did we miss?” I asked.

“Oh, just everyone reading the pamphlet you made,” Rarity said.

My eyes widened. “Uh... why?”

“So we can mess with you about it,” Rainbow said. “So, where am I on the list?”

“Sorry, Ah didn’t go into the negatives,” I said.

“Actually, I am rather curious,” Twilight said. “I wouldn’t mind knowing where you would rank us on this scale... unless you’re uncomfortable with saying.”

“No way,” Spike said. “I want to hear this. Call it a birthday present.”

I rolled my eyes and shook the package I was holding. “Sure. That just means Ah can return this and get mah money back.”

At everyone’s eager looks, I sighed. “Fine, if this is so important to you. It should be obvious that Rainbow and Rarity are sevens. The Crusaders are all sixes. Twilight and Spike are fours, maybe fives. Pinkie’s a four. AJ, you’re a three. Sorry.”

“Ain’t nothin’ to apologize for,” Applejack said. “Ah woulda said the same.”

“Pay up, girls.” Twilight said with a proud grin while Rainbow and Rarity grumbled, passing her some bits.

“Really?” I gave her a deadpan glare.

“What?” Twilight asked as if she wasn’t a rich little princess taking peasant money.

She was lucky I knew she was probably just going to buy them gifts with it.

“I really gotta raise my score,” Pinkie said. “Any ways I can do that?”

I chuckled as I headed to the table where the other presents were being kept. “Ah don’t know, Pinks. Ah don’t think you need to bother.”

“Sure I do!” she said, as if it was the most serious, important thing in the world. “I need to get to a five so we can have sex!”

I stumbled, barely catching myself. “Pinkie! The Crusaders are right there.”

“That’s okay,” Scootaloo said. “We’re already sixes.”

“Yeah,” Sweetie continued. “That’s already high enough for sex.”

“Sweetie Belle,” Rarity admonished, though the effect was lessened by her laughter. “You’re still too young for that kind of talk. At least wait until you’re old enough to follow through before teasing a male.”

“Really? That’s how you reply to that?” I asked, incredulously.

“Oh, you’ve been here long enough to know how we ponies are,” Rarity said with a dismissive wave of her hoof. “They’ll be old enough in a little under three years, anyway.”

“Two years and a month, for me!” Sweetie said, happily.

Rarity rolled her eyes. “Yes, we know. Now, let’s change the subject, shall we? Like the subject of this little get celebration?”

“Yes!” I said, extraordinarily glad for the change. “Spike! No longer a child, if not quite an adult. How’s it feel? Being able to hold a full time job, get married, own property...”

“Yeah, but I can’t vote, live on my own, or go to a bar, among other things,” Spike countered.

“The first two are overrated, and the last isn’t that big of a deal, anyway. You can drink at home whenever you want, now, without need of supervision,” I stated.

And so the party started in earnest. We talked and goofed around. Some of us played games, one of Spike’s ‘gifts’ was for Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy to actually try O&O.

I just enjoyed watching. As I expected, Rainbow actually liked it, and even Rarity enjoyed it a bit. However, I was surprised to see that Fluttershy really got into it. She loved how the cleric focused on helping others while still being strong enough to protect herself and her friends.

Meanwhile, Jynx taught Pinkie and the Crusaders to play a different game, a board game kind of like Risk crossed with Magic the Gathering.

After a while, after Rainbow tried to seduce a mindflayer and failed, getting her brain eaten, everyone decided it was time to move on.

“Alright, which one do you want to open, first?” Twilight asked.

Spike thought a short time before answering. “I think I’ll open yours, first.”

And so he began opening gifts. Twilight gave him a book on dragon magic. Pinkie gave him some cologne and scale polish (for taking a nice mare on a date). Rainbow gave him a new set of weights. Applejack gave him a cask of cider (much to Twilight’s chagrin). Fluttershy gave him a new tea set. The Crusader’s gave him a bunch of gems they had dug up themselves. Finally, Jynx and I gave him a new kitchen knife set (he really liked the set I had).

“Huh...” Spike said, looking under the table. “Um... Rarity, I think yours is missing.”

“Oh? Is it now?” Rarity said, feigning surprise.

“I don’t see it,” he said, sounding a little concerned.

“Oh, of course,” Rarity said, as if she only just remembered. “Upstairs, in your room.”

Spike looked at her, confusion on his face. “My present is in my room?”

Rarity leaned in and said, “She will be, soon,” and started heading upstairs.

Spike stared, wide eyes and slack jawed as she slowly started climbing.

She glanced back at him and asked, “Are you coming?”

Rainbow snickered.

Spike, as if in a trance, followed the mare upstairs, disappearing into his room.

“Okay, well, let’s go ahead and do this before they actually get started,” Twilight said, lighting up her horn and casting a spell that shimmered across the stairs. “Now we won’t have to listen to them.”

Jynx chuckled at my surprised expression and said, “It’s not uncommon for someone to be ‘welcomed’ to pre-adulthood like that on their fourteenth birthday.”

“Why is it that Ah’m still surprised by these things after more than a year?” I asked.

“Alright, well, I guess that’s the end of the party,” Twilight said.

“Not for Spike, it isn’t,” Rainbow said with a snicker.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “I’d rather not hear what my brother is doing, thank you, very much.”

“Then how about how I would have popped his cherry if Rarity didn’t?” Rainbow teased.

“How about talking about something other than Spike?” Twilight growled.

A knock at the door interrupted anything else.

“Thank the gods,” Twilight mumbled as she went to answer the door.

From outside, I heard Derpy’s voice. “Is Shiro here? I was told he was. I have a letter for him.”

“I’m here,” I said, going to the door.

“Oh, hi, Shiro,” she greeted with a smile. “Letter for you.”

“Thanks,” I said as I took it.

“No problem. See you around,” she said before flying off.

When the door shut, the others all had their attention on me.

“What’s it say?” Scootaloo asked.

“It says that it’s for me,” I said, teasingly.

She just rolled her eyes. “Well, duh. I mean, what’s the letter say?”

I used a claw to cut the envelope open and pulled out the letter. As soon as I did, I knew something was strange. It wasn’t in English. It was in a language not a whole lot of people could read; Aurebesh, the common written language of the Star Wars universe.

A language I’m fluent in.

Yeah, I’m a nerd. I’m also a three hundred fifty pound apex predator that can rip your throat out with his teeth. 

Say something. 

I dare you.

Dear Shiro,

I send you this letter using this language for secrecy. Please do not share what it says with anyone.

We are in for difficult times. There is a reason monsters have been acting out of sorts.

I feel you may play an important role in things to come, but you are not ready to face what you must.

Meet me in the Everfree, where we met before. Come soon, and come alone.

You know who I am.

I blinked in confusion. The letter was... unusual.

“What kind of writing’ is that?” Applebloom asked.

“Applebloom, don’t be readin’ other folks mail!” Applejack scolded.

“Ah can’t read it, anyway. It’s written in gibberish,” Bloom said.

“That don’t matter,” AJ insisted.

“Can you read that?” Jynx asked, looking over my shoulder.

“Yeah.”

“What’s it say?” she asked.

“Ah have to go,” I said. “Sorry, but it’s important. The rest of you enjoy the party. Ah’ll be back.”

“You want some company?” Jynx asked. I knew what she was really asking was ‘do you need backup’.

“Nah, Ah’ll be fine,” I said. “Be back in a jiffy.”

And with that, I left the library, heading toward the Everfree.
> Chapter 27: Gaea's Thorn
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I paused briefly beside Fluttershy’s cottage near the edge of the forest to summon an assegai spear, a Dane axe, and a short messer... Or, whatever they call them in this world. I took off my vest and hung it on Fluttershy’s fence, leaving me with just my combat harness.

I had upgraded from the simple belt. Now, the belt included two straps that crossed across my chest with multiple pouches and connected to thicker straps on my back. My spear and axe went into hoops across my back made for them while the short messer was kept in my paw.

I used the messer to clear a path as I made my way through the forest. I only had a vague idea of where I had to go, but I had a feeling I would find my way.

I thought about the letter I was sent. It was intentionally vague, obviously meant to further dissuade anyone who could actually read Aurebesh. Of course, that begged the question of how the letter’s author could know the language. Few people on Earth even knew it existed. I couldn’t imagine many people that actually knew it would just happen to be in Equestria.

The trip was mostly uneventful. I only encountered a single manticore, but I was able to intimidate it into backing down. Manticores were smarter than most animals. They knew what a spear was and knew anyone out here alone would be capable. It just wasn’t worth the risk when there was easier prey to be found.

Eventually, I found a familiar scent. I followed it to an equally familiar tree. It was empty. I glanced around, trying to catch sight of my caller.

“That was quick,” came a voice.

I twisted around. There, on the same branch that was empty seconds ago, was a pegasus with a shimmering gold coat and short silver mane.

“Look at you, all armed to the teeth. Are all those weapons for me?” she asked, sarcastically.

I eyed her warily. “Should they be?”

Mischief twinkled in her eyes. “Oh, do you believe they would help you if I attacked?”

I had to force myself not to show my fear. “Ah get the feelin’ they won’t help if you did.”

She smiled. “Then worry not, for I called you here to help you.”

“Yeah... how do you know Aurebesh?” I asked. “Ah doubt you’re terran.”

She chuckled. “A girl has to have her secrets.”

I held back a groan. “Fine. That’s not what’s really important, anyway. Your letter made it sound like you know what’s goin’ on with the monsters. You know why they’re actin’ odd?”

“Yes,” she said. “That mare, the one from the Crystal Spire and the orphanage.”

I furrowed my brow in thoughtful confusion. “The cultist? Or, suspected cultist, Ah guess.”

“Oh, ‘cultist’ is right,” she said. “But far more than just that. That mare is far more dangerous than any of you realize. She isn’t just some cultist.”

“What is she, then?” I asked.

“I don’t know, and that’s what makes her dangerous,” she said, her own brow furrowing.

I was about to ask her what she meant, but she didn’t give me the chance.

“Anyway, that’s not why I asked you to come,” she said, her tone immediately losing the seriousness and reverting back to that strangely predatory mirth. “I brought you here because things are only going to get worse and you need to be ready.”

I decided to let the previous subject drop and humor her. “Okay, what do Ah need to be ready? You goin’ to train me?”

She laughed. “Oh, goodness, no. This isn’t some comic book where a week of training will suddenly make you ten times more powerful. No, what I will do for you, is arm you.”

I cocked an eyebrow. “Beggin’ your pardon, but Ah’m plenty armed. Ah got a contract with a demon smith. That’s who made these.” I indicated the weapons on my back and in my paw... and then realized I was still holding a sword while having a conversation.

She chuckled at how I swiftly slid the sword into a belt loop. I had found that when I summon a weapon, it couldn’t cut me unless I allowed it, so I wasn’t worried about the lack of a scabbard.

“And those are very good weapons, indeed,” she said. “However, I’m talking about a weapon far more powerful.”

I regarded her suspiciously. “And where is this weapon?”

There was that gleam in her eye, again. “Why, you’ll have to go fetch it, of course.”

I knew there was a catch. “How do Ah ‘fetch it’?”

She waved a hoof, dismissively. “Oh, it’ll be easy. You just have to go through Tartarus and grab it.”

She laughed at me as I looked at her with a flat, unamused look. “Oh, don’t worry. It isn’t Tartarus proper. It’s merely in a separate section of it, one set aside just for this.”

She chuckled at my confused look. “Don’t think too much about it.”

“Then you shouldn’t have said anything,” I said. “Alright, so you want me to get some weapon from Hell. How do I do that? What does it involve?”

“Honestly, I have no idea,” she said. “All I know is where the entrance to the cavern is located. Even I do not know what lies within.”

“So, how do you know this weapon is even in there?” I asked.

“Because if it was anywhere else, I would know of it,” she said.

I sighed. “Ah take it gettin’ this weapon will be dangerous.”

“Honestly, I do not know,” she said. “As I said, I don’t know what is inside. I would assume so, if only because it is better to expect danger where there is none than to expect none where there is plenty.”

“And this weapon’ll be worth it?” I asked.

“Absolutely.”

I sighed. I didn’t know why this creature would help me, but she was right about the orphanage. I still wasn’t sure I could trust her, but at the same time if she was right about things getting worse, I could use a weapon as powerful as she claims this one is.

“Alright, fine. Ah’ll take a look,” I said.

“Excellent,” she said as she hopped down. “Follow me.”





As we walked through the forest, I couldn’t help but notice a few things. First was how quiet the forest had become. Normally, I would have been worried, searching for whatever predator stalked the forest, but there was no need in this case. She was already right in front of me.

The second thing I noticed was how she moved. She didn’t move like a pony. She moved more like me. I already knew she was dangerous, but it was still strange to see a creature whose appearance was so much like a pony, yet everything else was not.

“You can stop staring at my rump, now. We’re here,” she said.

I started. “Ah... Sorry, Ah wasn’t lookin’ at your butt, just... at you in general. Just tryin’ to figure you out.”

“Ah, yes. Am I friend, or am I foe?” she asked. “Am I just using you for some nefarious ends or am I a secret ally of the good pony folk?”

“Somethin’ like that,” I said.

“Well, I’m sure you can ponder that later,” she said. “Right now, you should focus on the task ahead.” She gestured to a cave entrance. It was a small entrance, hidden away on the side of a rocky outcropping surrounded by trees. Vines hid most of it. I wouldn’t have noticed if it wasn’t pointed out to me.

“So... this is the gateway to Hell?” I asked, with a smirk. “Ah expected more.”

My companion chuckled. “More the gateway to Hell's neighbor.”

“Well, let’s not dally, then,” I said.

“Good luck, Shirotora,” she said. “We will meet again.”

“You aren’t going to wait for me?” I asked.

“I have things to do,” she said.

I nodded. “Before Ah go, then... you got a name?”

She gave me a smile and replied, “Yes.”

When I realized I wasn’t getting more, I sighed and said, “Till next time, then.”

And with that, I took a deep breath and plunged into the dark.

It was a tight fit, but it was never so tight that I had to struggle to move forward. A part of me asked myself why I was trusting a creature that every instinct I had told me was dangerous. I mean, she said it herself, she could have easily sent me to that orphanage to get me to trust her.

My instincts told me she was dangerous, yet they never made me feel she was a threat.

“Ah really wish she’d just tell me who she... is...” I trailed off as the cavern suddenly opened up into a massive underground glade.

It was as if a small sliver of Eden was tucked away. A small river flowed through the cavern, parting around a raised, grass covered hill in the middle where a single willow tree stood. The entire place was illuminated, but I couldn’t see a source of the light. Butterflies fluttered about while a pair of bunnies skipped by without a care in the world.

I took a step towards the little island in the middle, in awe of the beauty of such a small paradise. I was careful to step lightly and not trample any of the flowers as I made my way through.

“Well, Ah’ll be,” I whispered in reverence. “There are no words.”

“You like it, then?” came a soft, kind voice.

Despite the voice’s suddenness, it didn’t startle me. Instead, I just looked toward the willow as a female deer stepped from around it, despite there not being room behind the tree for her to have been hidden.

She was a beautiful doe, with golden fur that shimmered with a rainbow of colors and eyes that shifted across the spectrum.

“Yes, ma’am,” I replied, totally at ease. “It’s amazing.”

The deer smiled. “I’m glad. I don’t get to entertain guests, often. Would you care for some tea?”

I walked to the top of the hill and sat on the picnic blanket as the doe poured two cups of tea.

When did this get here? I pondered as I accepted the offered cup. I found myself unnaturally accepting of what was going on.

“So, to what do I owe the pleasure?” the doe asked, sipping her own tea.

I took a sip. It was the most delicious tea I had ever tasted.

It tasted like... like... actually, I don’t even know. There was nothing to compare it to. Not even the basic descriptions of ‘sweet’ or ‘salty’ or ‘earthy’ or the such could be used. It tasted of a moment, a memory of pleasant times. It tasted of warmth and peace. As vague as that is, I can’t really elaborate.

I was so distracted, I nearly missed the question I was just asked. “I... I was told I could find a weapon here. Something that could help fight when things get bad.”

“Oh?” the doe took another sip. “So, you wish to destroy?”

I shook my head. “No ma’am. Ah wish to protect.”

“You think you can protect by killing?” she asked, still calm and serene.

“Well, kind of,” I said.

She gave me a curious look. “Explain.”

“Well...” I took a breath, gathering my thought. “Ah don’t believe one can protect by just goin’ out and killin’ whatever threatens you. If you do that, you’re no better than whatever was a danger in the first place. Ah do believe that if you want to protect others you have to be willin’ to fight, but Ah also believe that you should avoid killing if at all possible.”

The doe regarded me for a moment before she continued. “And what if it isn’t possible? Is it really okay to kill something, even if it was trying to kill you? Is your life truly more valuable than theirs?”

“No, but that’s why Ah would try to end it without killin’,” I replied.

“And if you can’t?” she asked. “What if, instead of a monster, it was a pony that was threatening to take the life of another pony and the only way to stop them was to kill them?”

“Then Ah would kill them, and live with that for the rest of mah life,” I replied.

The doe nodded, and just like that, it was as if a veil was lifted from my mind. The strange calm acceptance and willingness to just talk as if we were old friends vanished. I leaped to my feet, drawing my sword. 

“What the hell was that?” I demanded.

The doe smiled. “Forgive me. I merely brought your true self to the surface.”

“Why?” I demanded, feeling violated.

“I needed to know who you truly were,” the doe said. “Anyone could have said what you did under normal circumstances, but I needed to know your true answers.”

“How? Did you drug the tea?” I demanded, even though I knew it couldn’t have been. I was under the effect before I even accepted the cup.

“Of course not. You are in my domain,” the doe said.

I narrowed my eyes at her. “Who the hell are you?”

She smiled. “My name is Gaea, Goddess of life.”

My anger and suspicions vanished. I took her in, again. The coat that shone with rainbows, the eyes that were so many colors at once. It was just like Celestia and Luna.

But...

“Ah... Ah thought Gaea was dead?” I said.

Her expression became somber. “Yes, I am. Like mortals, when a god dies, their spirit usually returns to the realm of the gods. However, I bound my soul to this world.”

That was... shocking to say the least. “You bound yourself? Willin’ly? Why?”

She sighed. “To bind my husband, Kronos. Tartarus is the physical manifestation of my soul.”

Realization dawned on me. “So... when she told me this was Tartarus...?”

Gaea nodded. “Yes. This is the small part of Tartarus I created for myself.”

I let out a small chuckle. “So, Ah’m guessin’ the ‘weapon’ she told me about ain’t actually a literal weapon, then.”

Gaea grinned. “On, no. It’s an actual weapon.”

I gawked. Gaea was all about peace, not killing. Why would she give me a weapon?

She giggled. “I see you are confused. However, you must understand, this isn’t a normal weapon. This is a weapon forged from a shard of my very soul.”

I gasped. “A divine element?”

“So, you know the significance?” she asked, rhetorically.

Of course I knew the significance. Divine elements were the most powerful magic items ever made. Hell, the Elements of Harmony were divine elements. Of course, they were the most powerful divine elements, but still.

Gaea got to her hooves and backed away, slightly.

The cavern lit up as an aurora filled the room, seeping from her very body.

“Bifrost,” I gasped. I had read of it, of the aurora-like ribbons of divine magic. It was only ever seen when living gods cast powerful magic, or when powerful divine elements unleashed their power.

Now, here it was being used by an actual divine right in front of me.

The divine magic shot down into the ground. A second later, one of the willow’s roots broke through the ground. The root rose up, twisting around itself as it rose. A silver blade took shape, as if growing from the root. It took the shape of a long, spade-like blade, sharp on both ends. A smaller blade, the same shape, formed from the root about three feet down the root, facing the other way.

When the blades finished forming, it separated from the roots, leaving a strange polearm floating in the air. It was about five feet in length, total. The larger blade was about two feet long, though almost a foot of that was hanging down over the shaft, like a handguard. The other end had a smaller blade, a little over a foot long with the same overall shape. The entire thing seemed to shine with the same rainbow light as Gaea’s, as well as Celestia’s and Luna’s coats.

“This is my gift to you,” Gaea said. “Never before have I felt the need to give this blade to a mortal, but I fear it will be needed.”

“Ah... Ah’m honored,” I said, graciously accepting the weapon. “What’s it called?”

“It is called ‘Gaea’s Thorn’,” she replied. “May it serve you well.”
> Chapter 28: Documenting an Element
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The not-pony was already gone when I left the cavern.

Somehow, I wasn’t surprised when I turned around and found the cave, much like my guide, had vanished.

I laughed and looked down at the weapon I now held. It’s shaft of braided wood shimmered with the same rainbow light as the platinum-like blades.

“An actual divine element,” I said, reverently. “But... what does it do? And how am I going to carry it?”

It was a large weapon, and carrying it around everywhere I go would be unreasonable. I typically use Bakura’s weapons because I didn’t have to carry them, and my spells were small enough to fit several into my belts. They were easy to carry, but this, not so much.

As if it read my mind, the weapon glowed and shrunk, the wood became soft and flexible, like yarn, and the blades dangled almost like pendants.

I stared at it for a few moments before realizing what happened. I put it around my neck and hooked the blades together.

It was a necklace.

“Well, that’s convenient,” I said.

I grabbed the shaft-turned-necklace and pulled. It immediately came off and grew to its former glory. I wanted to swing it around. Mess around with it to figure out what else it could do, but I decided against it. With how abruptly I left, I needed to get back to assure everyone I’m okay.

I willed it to return to necklace form and it obeyed. “That’s awesome.”

Putting the legendary, god-soul infused, ultimate weapon turned fashion accessory around my neck again, I made my way back through the forest.

Only a single timberwolf tried to hinder me, but it was quickly scared off by my silver flame.

I got back to town where I dismissed my summoned weapons. I glanced at the clock tower when it came into view. It had only been about two hours since I had left.

“Helluva two hours,” I said with a chuckle.

The party might have even still been going on, so I decided to stop by the library. I needed to talk to Twilight, anyway. I needed to know if she knew anything about Gaea’s Thorn.

I got to Golden Oaks and saw figures moving around inside. I was right.

I entered and immediately was swarmed by everyone else.

“What happened?”

“Where did you go?”

“Is everything alright?”

That was Twilight, Jynx, and Fluttershy, respectively.

“Ah... had to go talk to someone,” I said. “It’s not important, right now.”

“Wait, did you leave just for some new bling?” Rainbow asked.

The others looked at my new necklace, curiously. Twilight, though, gasped.

“Shiro... where did you get that?” she asked. She must have been able to feel the divine magic inside it, being a demigod, herself.

I fumbled with the necklace, brushing a thumb along the blade. “That’s a long story, and this is still a party. Speakin’ of, where’s Spike?”

Rainbow and Pinkie snickered and Twilight groaned.

“Wait... they’re still at it?” I asked.

“The guy’s got three years worth of blue balls to let out,” Jynx said. “I’d be surprised to see them before morning.”

“Actually, it is getting late,” Fluttershy said. “I need to check on my animals and make sure they’re all okay. I’ll see you in a little bit.”

I gave her a quick kiss in acknowledgement as she left.

“Yeah, and I have to get up early to receive some weather deliveries,” Rainbow said.

“So this isn’t still a party?” I asked.

“Sorry, I guess you missed the rest of it,” Pinkie said. “That’s okay. We’ll have another soon enough.”

As everyone else filed out, only Twilight, Jynx, and I remained.

“So,” I said as I turned toward them. “Ah might have somethin’ for your study night.”

Ever since Jynx officially moved to Ponyville she and Twilight had set aside one day out of the week, every Friday, as a ‘study over’. Somehow, being the nerds they are, they managed to combine a sleepover with a study group. Jynx would stay over and the two of them would study all night.

“I’ll say you do,” Twilight said, eyeing my necklace with hunger.

“What is it?” Jynx asked. Even without her horn she’s still a unicorn and could sense magic. However, divine magic, according to what I read, was something else. With very few exceptions, only divines could actually sense divine magic.

“It’s a divine element,” Twilight said.

Jynx gasped, looking at it in a whole new light.

“It was a gift... from Gaea,” I said.

Both of them gasped again and looked at me with wide eyes.

I reached up and pulled it off, willing into its weapon form. “She called it ‘Gaea’s Thorn’.”

Twilight’s brow furrowed in confused thought. “Gaea’s thorn? But... Gaea never made any weapons. Or so I thought. I’ve studied all eighty-nine known elements, and I can say for certain I’ve never heard of this one.”

I smiled, holding it out to the pair of adorable scholars. “Well, you’re in luck, because Ah’m leavin’ it here with you two to poke, prod, and figure out, because all Ah know about it is it can turn into a pretty neat piece of jewelry.”

“R-really?” Jynx asked, eyes shimmering in pure delight as Twilight reverently accepted the divine weapon. “I get to catalog a previously unknown divine element?!”

I smiled and nodded. “That’s right.”

She let out a squeal of delight. “Oh, I’m so giving you head tomorrow!”

I gave her a sultry grin. “Why wait?”

“Oh, no,” Twilight interjected. “She’s mine tonight.”

That was another reason behind the study over. About a month ago, Jynx and Twilight started dating. This not only gave them a night to dedicate to each other, but it gave me and Fluttershy the same.

“Oh, fine,” I said. “But tomorrow, Ah’m holdin’ you to that... and the bed.”

Jynx purred, “Oh, you better.”

I gave her a kiss and made for the door. “You better have mah wife home in one piece, tomorrow,” I said to Twilight. “Along with a detailed description of everything you did to her.”

Jynx rolled her eyes, pushing me out the door. “Get out and go bang your own girlfriend so I can bang mine.”

“Yes ma’am,” I said, letting myself be ejected.

I chuckled as I started toward Fluttershy’s. I swear, I married a nympho.

Of course, I wasn’t much better.

As I walked, my mind went back to what else I had discovered in the forest. That mare, the one that betrayed us in the Crystal Spire and later attacked the orphanage, was somehow involved with the increased, strange monster attacks? How? Who was she? Jynx said she was a known and respected member of the science community, but how much of that was real? 

The not-pony said she really was a cultist. That much was suspected, but it wasn’t confirmed. Of course, just the word of some random ‘pony’ in the woods wouldn’t be enough for the authorities, even if it was enough for me.

I shook my head, clearing it. Those were thoughts for another time. For now, it was Fluttershy time.

I quietly approached the cottage. She would still be outside, going on her evening rounds. I crept around, spotting her stuffing the birdhouses with new straw and paper for insulation.

I snuck as silently as a shadow, creeping toward her.

“Can you fill the water troth?” she asked, not even looking toward me.

I slumped. “Okay, Ah know none of your birds told you, that time.”

She just turned a smile toward me. “Nope. I smelled you.”

I opened my mouth to reply, but realized I was, in fact, up wind and she was, in fact, a predator. 

“Damn,” I said as I shook my head and went to do as she requested. “You’re too good.”

“It’s my job to know when big, bad, nasty predators are stalking poor, innocent little ponies,” Fluttershy said, giving me big, doe eyes.

I turned on the water to fill the large tub. “Oh, and what happens when one is stalkin you?”

Fluttershy giggled. “Then I call on my handsome, brave hero to come save me.”

“And what if the big, bad, nasty predator is your handsome, brave hero, gone feral and wild?” I purred as I turned back to stalk toward her again, though, obviously, not really trying to hide.

“Then I suppose I will be eaten,” Fluttershy said, feigning hopelessness. “My friends will come to find nothing but my thoroughly devoured remains.”

I hummed in mock thought, scratching my chin. “You know, Ah bet Rainbow would love to join me for a nice meal for two.”

Fluttershy giggled. “Oh, stop. You’re making me blush.”

Naturally, I did stop. Fluttershy was the type that could take some, slight teasing, but never much. I found that once you get a blush, it’s time to ease up. Any more and she starts to get uncomfortable.

I went back to the tub and turned off the water.

“Would you care for some evening tea?” Fluttershy asked, opening her back door.

“Ah would love some,” I said, following her inside.

I went to the living room and sat on the couch. Fluttershy soon followed, a tray on her back with a few little sandwiches. She set them down on her coffee table and went back for the tea kettle just as it started to whistle.

I grabbed one of the sandwiches. Fluttershy insisted on preparing the meals on our day. She said that I should have one day where someone else cooked for me. Of course, seeing as we had a party today, it was less a meal and more a snack to round out what we ate at the party.

She soon came back with the tea pot held in her mouth. I had to force myself to not help. She insisted that she serve me on our days. She said I spent the rest of the week serving everyone else, so I should at least have an evening where I’m the one being served.

She set it down and asked, “What kind would you like, today?”

“Ah’ll take some of that orange spice tea,” I replied.

She served up the tea and took a seat on the couch, snuggled up at my side.

“It’s hard to believe Spike’s already a pre-adult,” Fluttershy said. “It feels like only yesterday he was just an adorable little baby dragon.”

The concept of a ‘pre-adult’ was still rather novel to me. It was like a trial run of adulthood except you didn’t have a choice about purchasing the whole thing. One was given most of the perks of adult-hood and only some of the responsibilities. I had to wonder if it would work on Earth.

Nah, kids were idiots. If anything, the age of adulthood should be raised on Earth.

“Speaking of babies, it won’t be long before yours is here,” Fluttershy said. “Oh, I can’t wait.”

She was always so giddy when talking about babies of any kind.

I chuckled. “Maybe you’ll find a nice stallion to give you one or two... dozen.”

Fluttershy giggled. “That would be nice... but I don’t think it’ll happen. I doubt I’ll ever have a foal of my own.”

I scoffed. “Nonsense. You’re a gorgeous mare, who’s kind, lovin’, encouraging’, can turn into a badass dragon-pony. What stallion wouldn’t want you?”

“In case you haven’t noticed, I’m not very good around ponies and worse around stallions,” she said. “If I ever find a special someone, they’ll probably be a mare, and even then it’ll probably be them that has the foal.”

I sighed and gave her a quick kiss. “Ah’ll tell you what. If you get with a mare, Ah’ll put a foal in you, if you want. Ah’ll get the compatibility spell and everything, just to make sure it ain’t part tiger.”

Fluttershy looked at me with wide eyes. “Really? You would do that for me?”

I chuckled. “Of course Ah would.”

Fluttershy smiled as she put her hooves around my chest. “Oh, thank you. You’re such a wonderful boyfriend.”

I smiled. “You deserve only the best.”





Contrary to what one might believe, my relationship with Fluttershy wasn’t a very sexual one. Most of our dates ended with us just cuddling. We just loved being with each other. Of course, that made the times we did make love that much better.

Thus, while Jynx and Twilight probably fucked like lesbian bunnies, I just held an adorable yellow and pink pony all night, and I was perfectly okay with that.

In part because I fully intended to hold Jynx to the promise of oral she made the evening before.

As I passed through town on y way back to Twilight’s, I saw Spike and Rarity in the market, the young dragon helping her like he often did as if the previous night never happened. I gave the pair a wave which they returned.

I got to the library and raised a paw to knock on the door. Before I could, the door flung open and Jynx nearly plowed into me.

“Oh, Shiro, perfect timing,” she said. “I have to head to Canterlot.”

I furrowed my brow. “Why so suddenly?”

“I have something I have to check. I’ll be back tonight,” she said.

“You can take the next one,” Twilight said from within. “I need you here.”

That confused me a bit, but I tried to ignore it. “Aw, come on. You made me a promise yesterday.”

Jynx rolled her eyes. “I’ll do it tonight.”

“But what about me?” Twilight said. At the questioning glance I gave her, she explained. “We were so busy studying last night that we both fell asleep.”

Ah. Twi didn’t get any either, then.

Jynx winced. “I know, and I’m sorry. I’ll make time for us tomorrow, okay.”

Jynx gave Twilight a quick kiss, then turned and gave me a slightly deeper one, and then rushed off as quickly as a pregnant mare can waddle.

The two of us watched her go, me still a bit confused about what just happened and Twilight frustrated.

“Really? She’s just going to cold clam me and run off?” she stated with a huff.

“And she blue balled me, so Ah’m right there with you,” I said.

I glance between Twilight and my retreating wife before going into the library. I went to the table by the door, opened the drawer, grabbed the ‘Closed for Emergency’ sign, and hung the sign on the door.

Twilight yelped as I picked her up and threw her over my shoulder. “Wh-what are you doing?”

“Solving our problem,” I said as I carried her inside, and slammed the door behind us.
> Chapter 29: Chitty Chitty
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Sadly, all we really found that could have possibly been related to ‘Gaea’s Thorn’ in books have been fables,” Twilight explained as she poured the tea.

We moved to the kitchen as the main room still smelled of bleach after cleaning up our... mess.

“Anythin’ not from books?” I asked.

“I tried a few magic scans,” Twilight said. “I’m still not very good with divine magic, but I was able to get a little information. As far as I can tell, this weapon possesses adaptive enchantments. What it can do changes, but I’m not sure how or why.”

I sighed and leaned back. “So, in other words, you don’t know what it can do because it can’t do it yet?”

Twilight thought about it for a bit before speaking again. “Something like that. More than likely, it’s one of two possibilities. The first is that what it can do either depends on the situation. The second and most likely is that it depends on the one bonded to it.”

“So, Ah’m goin’ to have to figure out what it can do,” I summed up.

“Through good old fashion trial and error,” Twilight finished.

I groaned. I was hoping for a little less mystery.

Twilight noticed my irritation and tried to cheer me up. “Well, if nothing else, you still have your new toy your demon friend made you. The-”

I quickly clamped her mouth shut. “Shh! Ah still haven’t revealed that.”

She gave me a look reserved only for Pinkie and me before rolling her eyes and forcing my paw off her muzzle. “Whatever. So, what are you going to do?”

“Ah’m goin’ to go practice with this thing,” I said. “Ah don’t know if you noticed, but this is a very unusual weapon. Ah need to get a feel for usin’ it.”

I took up Gaea’s Thorn and wrapped it around my neck.

“That is so cool,” Twilight said. “If I could just figure out that one feature, I could do so much with it.”

I gave her a pat on the back. “Don’t worry, none. Before long, you’ll be able to make your own divine elements.”

Twilight chuckled. “If mom ever decided to actually teach me.”

“Didn’t you say you can’t be ‘taught’ divine magic, seein’ as every god is different?” I asked.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “First, I’m a demigod. I won’t actually ascend to full godhood for several more years. Heck, Shiney still hasn’t ascended. Second, I said using divine magic can’t be taught. Summoning bifrost can be. That bit’s the same no matter who you are. Even heralds do it the same way.”

I wasn’t exactly sure what that was, but I also didn’t really care. “Well, why won’t she?”

Twilight sighed. “She says she wants me to get a better idea of what my domains will be.”

“Oh, that’s simple,” I said. “Books and adorkableness.”

“Hey, books I can understand, but clearly my second will be OCD or panic attacks,” she countered.

“OCD caused panic attacks?” I offered.

Twilight giggled. “There it is. Now that that’s figured out, I’ll go ahead and ask mom to schedule the lessons.”

We shared a laugh before I got to my feet. “It’s been fun, but Ah have stuff to see and ponies to do.”

“Oh, so I didn’t satisfy you?” she teased.

I grinned. “Not in the slightest.”

“Oh, that’s it!” she got up and chased me out of the kitchen and out the front door, both of us laughing like idiots.





I took off my necklace,the divine element growing into the large double bladed weapon as three pairs of eyes watched in wide eyed amazement.

“Woah!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “That’s so awesome!”

It was time for the weekly Junior Rangers leadership meeting. Usually we would use this to talk about whatever events were coming up and plan the week’s activities, but I couldn’t help showing off a bit. We were still waiting on an official building, which Mare Mare was trying to get approval for, but until then we usually met at my house.

“It’s gotta be the most powerful of them elements,” Applebloom reasoned. “Ah mean, it came from Gaea, right? She’s, like, the queen of queens, ain’t she?”

I chuckled. “As much as Ah wish it was, Ah doubt it’s even close. The Elements of Harmony are the most powerful.”

“Well, yeah, but those are six elements, so each of them is only a sixth of that power, right?” Sweetie asked.

“Actually, there are seven Elements of Harmony,” I said.

Applebloom furrowed her brow. “Wait, seven?”

Scootaloo gasped, as if she just made the ultimate realization. “Oh my gosh! This is the seventh Element of Harmony!”

I let out a bark of laughter. “What? No! That wouldn’t even make sense. You need all of them to activate. If this was one of them your sisters wouldn’t have been able to use them.”

“But they only had six, didn’t they?” Sweetie asked.

I smiled and sat down, returning my weapon to necklace form. “Well, yes and no. You see, the Elements of Harmony are so powerful because they channel pure divine magic straight from the ethereal plane. Five of the elements channel the magic, the ones wielded by your sisters, Pinkie, and Fluttershy, while the sixth, Twilight’s, guide it. The seventh element, however, is arguably the most important, as it’s the one that draws the divine magic from the ethereal plane. The seventh element doesn’t need a bearer, and is hidden away somewhere where no one will even find it.”

“It’s probably under Everfree Castle,” Applebloom said.

“It is,” I said with a smirk, holding out a picture of me posing in front of a massive, tree-like crystal.

“Somewhere no one will find it, huh?” Sweetie asked with a chuckle and a shake of her head.

The three looked at the picture for a bit.

“That’s pretty neat,” Scootaloo said. “So, do you know a lot about divine elements? Is it true there’s one that makes infinite fondue?”

“There isn’t one that makes infinite fondue. That’s just dumb,” Sweetie said with an eye roll.

“The Fountain of Dionysus,” I said with a sagely nod.

Scootaloo gave Sweetie a triumphant smirk while Sweetie just looked confused.

“Wait, you’re sayin’ that an actual god, one of the most powerful beings in existence, made a divine element, an artifact with a sliver of their very soul... for cheese?” Applebloom asked, just as confused as her friend.

“A truly noble cause,” I said, wiping a tear from my cheek.

“What other divine elements do you know about?” Sweetie asked.

I leaned back and relaxed so they could bask in my knowledge. “Well, there’s the Aegis of Athena, the Mythril Anvil, the Crystal Heart, the Sword of Akatosh, the Alicorn Amulet, Modron’s Clock, the Caduceus-”

I was interrupted by Sweetie, walking by with a book floating in front of her face. “The Rod of Division, the Sun Forged Blade... Doctor Choppy?”

Scootaloo pointed an accusing hoof at the book. “Ah ha! You cheater! You read all that in a book.”

Applebloom rolled her eyes. “Duh, how else is he gonna know all that?”

Scootaloo opened her mouth to reply but froze for a moment before saying, “I rescind my objection.”

“Gaea’s Thorn really isn’t in here,” Sweetie said. “Are you sure it’s a real divine element?”

I nodded, taking the necklace off but not growing it. “Take a look. You see how it seems to shine with a rainbow hue? That’s divine magic. You’ve met the princesses, right? It’s the same reason their coats shine like that.”

Sweetie nodded. “So it really is a new element, then.”

“Probably not new,” I said, putting it back on again. “It probably just hasn’t been seen for a long time.”

“That’s still pretty awesome! This makes you so much cooler, and you were already super cool!” Scootaloo said.

“Cooler than Rainbow Dash?” I asked, teasingly.

“M-maybe,” Scootaloo said, reluctantly. “Just... don’t tell her I said that.”

Sweetie Belle and Applebloom gave her a knowing look, to which she returned a look of her own. As can only be done between close friends, an entire conversation seemed to pass like that until all three were looking like they each had something to hide.

“Okay... Ah wasn’t aware you three were psychic,” I said. “Anythin’ you want to share?”

“No!” all three said at once.

I glanced between all three before just shaking my head. “Alright, well, enough dawdlin’. Let’s get down to business. First up, Jynx made some pretty useful devices just for the Junior Rangers...”





Later that afternoon, I was just finishing my meal when a knock came from my door. I snapped my fingers and the door flipped, depositing my dizzy visitor in my living room.

Twilight shook her head to regain her senses. “I see you’re starting to use your magic more. Or was that a special occasion.”

“Nah, just a whim,” I said. “Hungry?”

Twilight smiled and said, “No thank you. I already ate.”

“Aright then. To what do Ah owe the pleasure?” I asked.

“I got a letter from Jynx, sent through Spike,” she explained. “She said she had a breakthrough and wanted to share it with us. She asked us to come by the train station at six.”

I glanced at the clock. That was in about twenty minutes. “Alright. Did it say anything else?”

“Only to get Rainbow Dash and Applejack,” Twilight replied.

I looked at her in confusion. “Rainbow Dash Ah can understand. They’re family, so she might be interested, but Applejack?”

Twilight looked as baffled by that as me. “Yeah, I’m not sure what she could be working on that would be of interest to AJ, either.”

“Well, let’s say we find out?” I said. “Let me finish up here while you go get the others.”

“Alright. We’ll meet you at the train station,” Twilight said before teleporting away.





I was already waiting when the others arrived. Rainbow flew up beside me, looking at the bag of candy I was munching on.

“Real or snapped?” she asked.

I split the bag in half, leaving me with two bags the exact same size as the original, and tossed one to Rainbow.

“Snapped it is,” she said as she started munching on the imaginary snack.

Applejack just raised an eyebrow, questioningly, so I did the same for her.

She looked at the package. “This is one of them magic ones that don’t really exist, right?”

I nodded and she dug in. “Wow, that’s pretty darn good for not bein’ real.”

The train’s whistle cut off any further conversation as the engine came chugging up to the station. The four of us moved onto the platform, standing a little ways back so as to not get in the way of those getting off or on.

The doors opened, and eight eyes scanned the crowd for my wife. I spotted Filthy Rich, back from Manehattan, Lemon Hearts and Minuette, probably visiting Lyra again, and Mr Cake with what I was guessing was Mrs Cake’s anniversary gift.

“Where is she?” Twilight asked.

We waited and watched until the conductor called all aboard, the doors shut, and the train started to pull away.

“Did... did she miss it?” I asked.

“No way,” Rainbow said. “She would have sent a letter. I mean, if she got the princess to send one before, she could have done it again.”

We all started shuffling off the platform, confused as to what could have happened.

“I’ll send a letter to mom, see if she-” Twilight was interrupted by the sound of a horn.

We looked down the road to see a light heading our way.

With the hum of magic and the whine of mechanical parts, the light gave way to something I didn’t think I would ever see functional, again; a car.

It wasn’t like any car on Earth, of course. It was made for quadrupeds and had a magical engine rather than internal combustion, but it was unmistakable.

And in the driver’s seat was none other than the missing mare, herself.

“Sup, bitches,” Jynx greeted with a smug grin. “Like my new ride?”

Twilight sighed in that way you do when you realize something you didn’t before. “Your letter said to be at the train station, not that you’d be on the train.”

“So, Ah take it this was why you ran off so suddenly?” I asked. “You finally realized how to finish this thing.”

For the past several months, Jynx had been trying to figure out a way to use crystal magic to make a magic engine. She had the car already made, but the engine just wasn’t working. At least, not until then.

“That’s right,” Jynx said. “I was suddenly hit with an epiphany. It turns out, I just had to blah, blah blah. Magic mumbo jumbo. Blah blah.”

Okay, maybe that last bit isn’t exactly what she said, but with how much I actually understood, it might as well have been.

Twilight, though, fave hoofed. “Of course. It’s so simple!”

“That was simple?” Applejack asked for all of us.

“It is when you’re as awesomely genius as us,” Jynx said. “So, Applejack, what do you think?”

AJ just looked confused. “Uh... Ah guess it’s kinda neat. Why?”

Jynx just smiled as she said, “Because this one is for you.”

AJ’s eyes shot wide in surprise. “Uh... come again?”

“Well, the main reason I’ve been working on these has been to transport goods long distances, and seeing as you deliver apples far and wide, I figure who better to test it,” Jynx explained. “I’ll teach you how to operate it tomorrow, then you can make Equestria’s first delivery by automobile by next week.”
> Chapter 30: Ford Ain't Got Nothin' on Us
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Gaea’s Thorn cut through wood and vine as if it was barely there. I followed that with a bolt of lightning that arced between three more targets.

“Is this normal?” Cedric asked as he crushed another under hoof.

“This many? No,” I said. “Timberwolves usually don’t travel in packs bigger than ten.” There had to be three times that number.

 Luckily, thanks to those toys Jynx made for the Junior Rangers, despite being caught by surprise we didn’t see a single death. 

I looked over to see a trio of wolves trying to dig through a wall of hardened foam that filled the entrance to an alley. Rumble had deployed that, but now he and four others were trapped in one of the only dead end alleys in all Ponyville. To make things worse, there were a half dozen wolves between me and them.

Luckily, a prismatic blur shot in and slammed into them. Rainbow Dash had been helping lead ponies to safety, with a promise to come back. In usual Rainbow fashion, she didn’t leave us hanging.

With the three of us, together, the wolves seemed to decide it was no longer worth it and started to pull back. We pursued as far as the river, taking out another half dozen. Only about fifteen or so got away, but that was still more than I liked. A pack that size was dangerous.

Still, pursuing Timberwolves into the forest was far too dangerous. Even that close, the magic of the forest would regenerate them and make them stronger, faster, and more clever. Normally, that wasn’t such a big deal, as usually I wouldn’t be fighting more than three or four, but with this many, it was too much. 

I would just have to let them go and prep more fire spells. I didn’t like fire spells. They were too dangerous, and were too prone to collateral damage. Still, if I made some water spells to go with them, I could limit the damage.

I sighed as I slowly made my way back to town. As I looked around town, I took solace in the fact that at least there hadn’t been a lot of damage to the town. Timberwolves weren’t that destructive, thankfully.

I walked up to the stone-like foam and took a vial of green liquid from my belt. I sprinkled a bit on it as I said, “It’s safe.”

The foam started to dissolve, revealing the ponies huddled behind. They had numerous cuts and bruises, but they were alive and well. Still, I checked them over. 

At least three of the timberwolves were rot wolves; a dangerous subspecies of timberwolf whose bite was terribly necrotic and the rot can spread through a pony’s body in minutes. That meant every wound had to be checked.

“You did good, Rumble,” I said. “Ah’m proud of you.”

“I... I was so scared,” Rumber said, shaking still.

“Yet you still helped save these ponies. That’s the definition of courage,” I said, giving the colt a reassuring pat on the back.

I could tell he was still shaken, but at least that got a weak smile from him. “You think you can help these ponies to the hospital? Ah want them to get a once over by a doctor, just in case.”

“Y-yeah,” he said.

I gave one of the other ponies a glance, shooting my eyes down to the kid and back to them. They nodded, getting my message. Keep an eye on him.

Rumble led the ponies off toward the hospital. I would check on him later. Maybe I could convince the mayor to give him some kind of award.

My thoughts were interrupted by the sounds of wings. I turned to see Twilight landing nearby. It was still weird seeing her flying around town, but about a month prior she was forced to reveal herself to the whole town in order to fix some crazy issue with her friends swapping cutie marks. 

I was out of town at the time, so I’m not a hundred percent sure what actually happened, but it was a blessing, if you ask me, as most ponies still treated her the same as always. She was worried everyone in town would be bowing and groveling but, other than a few ponies, that wasn’t the case.

“How are things on this end?” she asked.

“Great. Only a few injuries and no fatalities,” I replied.

Twilight released a sigh of relief. “That’s good. I heard there were rot wolves.”

“Yeah,” I said, my joy fading slightly. “Harvest Moon will likely lose her leg, and Mister Mill will have a terrible scar on his side, but those were the worst.”

“Your Junior Rangers really proved their worth today,” Twilight said, assuringly. “I’ll be sending a report to mom. I expect she’ll be wanting to fund them from now on.”

I smiled at that. “So long as you tell her about Rumble.”

“Oh? What did he do?”





Naturally, the colt was hailed as a hero. He had a town wide celebration for his actions. The Wonderbolts even showed up to give the kid a medal. I thought his heart was going to explode when Spitfire gave him a kiss on the cheek.

Admittedly, the celebration was more for the lack of lost lives than just him and the Wonderbolts were already passing through. Still, he was the talk of the town.

The day after that, some ponies from Canterlot showed up to build a new Junior Rangers headquarters, and a couple were sent to observe how I manage things with the kids. There were plans to introduce a chapter to each of the high risk towns and they needed folks that could run them.

Jynx’s car also proved to be invaluable over the following weeks. With the speeds it could maintain, Applejack didn’t need to go through dangerous territory anymore to deliver to some of the more distant regions. That brought costs down, which brought prices down, which brought more customers. AJ was already asking about another car, as were several of the other farmers.

Thus, I was accompanying my very pregnant wife on a train to Fillydelphia to negotiate a deal with a manufacturing company that might be able to help produce the parts for them. Personally, I was mad that they couldn’t send someone to Ponyville and instead had Jynx have to travel despite her condition.

“I told you, I’m fine,” Jynx assured me. “Ponies can still travel up to ten months. Remember, we were a roving herd species. We evolved to stay mobile as long as possible.”

“Yeah, well, just because you can doesn’t mean you should,” I countered.

She giggled and gave me a kiss. “I’ll be fine. I brought a portable hoof massager.”

I cocked an eyebrow. “Ah don’t remember anythin’ like that getting packed.”

She snuggled up to me. “That’s because it’s sitting right next to me.”

I chuckled. “Oh, so that’s the only reason you brought me, is it?”

Jynx huffed. “That’s not the only reason.” her expression turned sultry. “Also for sex.”

“You really are insatiable,” I said, pulling her in closer.

“And you’re not? I have pregnant mare hormones, what’s your excuse?” she teasingly demanded.

“Ah’m a guy?” I joked. “Nah. Honestly, Ah was never this active on Earth, so maybe it’s a tigerian thing?”

“Well, I’m just glad you’re willing to have fun with our friends,” Jynx said with a giggle. “I can’t keep up with you, even with my prego hormones and Fluttershy’s help.”

“So you won’t be surprised if Ah wanna go again,” I said with a low growl.

Jynx guffawed. “We’ve already done it twice this trip, and it’s only a two hour ride.”

“Your point?” I teased.

Jynx rolled her eyes. “I need to be able to walk, so how about I just suck you off?”

“Deal!”





We wandered through the streets of Fillydelphia, taking in the sights and trying to decide where we would go for dinner after Jynx finished her meeting. Filly was known for its larger than average omnivore/carnivore population, so there were a lot of places that catered to both of our diets. There were a lot of choices, but we still had a few hours to decide, so we weren’t in a rush.

“Ah, there it is,” Jynx said, pointing to a large building a couple blocks away.

The building served as both the main office building and factory, so at least we didn’t have to travel much more.

Jynx let out a huff. “Let’s hurry. My hooves are killing me.”





I spent most of the meeting spaced out. I really wasn’t good at that kind of dull, boring, bureaucratic stuff. I was a man of action. Thus, I don’t remember a damn thing that actually happened during the meeting.

What I was excited for, though, was our next stop. We left the offices and headed down to the production line. The stallion in charge barked some orders and we watched as the magic happened. 

Metal, plastic, rubber, and crystal pieces started down various lines. Like a great Lego set, the pieces came together one after another. They slid, clicked, and welded into their places, slowly forming something greater.

Wheels connected to axels, which connected to a frame, which had the body attached. Slowly, but surely, what started as a mass of parts came together to form Equestria’s first commercial car.

That was the first time I really got a good look at the engine, too. At home, Jynx did most of her work in a small lab she rented out. I typically wasn’t allowed inside, due to the fact that most of her work is rather sensitive and I wasn’t exactly qualified to be around them.

The engine really looked nothing like an internal combustion engine like back on Earth. For one, it was more round. It also had wrought iron rods extending from the sides and turning upward where they would stick out of the hood of the car. 

I didn’t know much about the thing, but I did know wrought iron was typically used to channel mana. Jynx explained that the car would pull mana from the environment to power the machine, and considering the rods weren’t attached to anything, it was safe to assume those were what they pulled the mana through.

Finally, the finished product rolled off the line in all its glory. It was a strange looking thing, looking more like a car like what would have been shown off at one of those ‘world of tomorrow’ showcases back in the 50’s. It was much rounder, with no corners, and was long and narrow. That made sense as ponies were longer and narrower than humans.

“Well, what do you think?” the foreman asked. “She up to your standards?”

Jynx waddled over and opened the door. SHe climbed inside and shortly after, the whirring of the magical motor echoed throughout the factory and Jynx pulled forward before stopping and backing it up.

“I’d say she does,” Jynx said and a cheer rose up throughout the factory. 

The foreman laughed. “Well, you can see we were pretty invested in the thing. “Many of us really miss our cars back on Earth, you know, so we’re all excited to bring’em here. Especially ones that don’t have the same problems.”

“Yeah, just whole new ones!” a mare shouted from somewhere, getting a laugh out of everyone.

“Alright, Let’s get her finished up and ready for the reveal,” the foreman said. “We got a week to make sure she’s perfect. Get to work.”

Jynx climbed out of the car so another could take it to get finished.

“Considerin’ that was the first time you guys did that, it was pretty fast,” I noted.

The foreman and Jynx shared a knowing smirk before he said, “Well, we did have a bit of practice.”

I cocked an eyebrow at that before Jynx explained, “I sent them a little test to make sure they could handle the engines, so I had them build a smaller version.”

“It took us a couple tries, but we managed,” the foreman said.

Jynx added, “And, because I didn’t want a perfectly good engine to go to waste, I also asked them to make a little gift for you.”

That perked me up.

“Weld! Bring it out!” the foreman called.

I turned around to see a pony bringing out the absolute coolest motorcycle I had ever seen in real life. The closest thing I had seen to it was the motorcycle from the Final Fantasy movie. The good one. It had a long, broad front end, and a back end that was pretty much just wheel.

“Happy early birthday, honey,” Jynx said.

“Oh, you’re gettin’ all the hoof massages.”
> Chapter 31: Kids'll be the Death of Me
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I sighed in satisfaction as I watched blood bats flying away. Not a single blow was traded between us, only a large fountain of flame blasted into the air and a loud roar was enough to convince them it wasn’t worth risking a fight.

Still, it was yet another example of creatures not native to the area showing up. It was really starting to worry me. Something was driving these creatures out of their homes. To make it worse, according to reports, there was no pattern to it. 

It wasn’t just creatures from a certain region migrating to another specific region. The same region that that scorchpion came from had reports of quarry eels. It was like some kind of twisted monster exchange program was going on.

From what I understood, blood bats were from far, far to the east. How they flew all the way here when they rarely ventured more than a few miles from their roost was a mystery.

I turned back toward town and started back.

“Hey, Poe,” I called out to my Raven, knowing he’d be nearby. Sure enough, he landed on my shoulder. “Can you tell Fluttershy what happened?”

With a caw, he flew off toward Shy’s cabin while I headed to pick up some stuff for dinner. It was Friday, the day Jynx and I set aside for our other relationships, me with Fluttershy, and her with Twilight.

It was one of the few times I could make a meat dish for someone else. It was also usually the only day a week I could be sure Shy actually got any meat. She ate it on occasion without me, but it was rare. She was still worried somepony would see her and realize she wasn’t all pony.

I wish I could’ve said it was an unfounded fear, but there were ponies that saw hybrids as abominations. I could have guessed on a few of them, based on some of the looks Jynx and I got, but they knew better than to try anything.
 
Thankfully, that kind of pony was rare, as demonstrated by the various friendly greetings and warm smiles I received. 

“Hey, dad!” Midnight said as he ran by with the Crusaders. “Did you take care of those bat things?”

“Ah did,” I said. “Didn’t even have to fight them.”

“Aw, that sounds boring,” Scootaloo said.

“You know he don’t go hurtin’ creatures if he don’t have to,” Applebloom replied.

“That’s right,” I said. “Ah only kill for food and when Ah’m given no choice.”

Scootaloo huffed, “I didn’t say I wanted you to kill them. It’s just cooler when you fight them off.”

I chuckled. “Yeah, it is cooler, but it’s better to give them the choice to leave. If Ah didn’t, would Ah still be the good guy?”

Scootaloo smiled, “Oh, yeah. I get it. Give them a chance to leave, and if they refuse they’ll have no one to blame but themselves when they get hurt.” She emphasized her point with a few punches, pretending to be fighting some monster.

“Exactly,” I said. “So, what’re you kids gonna be doin’ today?”

“We’re gonna try bakin’,” Applebloom said. “We tried it already, but Midnight hasn’t. We figured, if he gets a cutie mark in some kinda cookin’, y’all could work together.”

“Oh, that would be cool,” I said. “But remember, if it doesn’t work, don’t worry. Ah’ll be proud of you no matter what cutie mark you do get.”

“Even if he gets a cutie mark in bank robbery?” Scootaloo asked with a smirk.

“Ah, get outta here, ya smart ass,” I said, chuckling. “Ah’ll see you tomorrow, Mid. Have fun. You girls go easy on him.”

“No promises,” Sweetie Belle said with a giggle.

As they headed off to do their thing, I continued on my own way.

“Mister Shiro?” I looked back to see Applebloom had broken away from the others, apparently wanting to talk to me alone.

“What’s up, Bloom?”

Applebloom hesitated, rubbing her neck with a slight blush. “Ah was wonderin’... H-how would you feel if Ah... uh... asked Midnight out?”

I smiled. It was sweet that she was asking my permission. Also, Rarity owed me twenty bits. She should have known I knew my son well enough to know he was way too shy to be the one to ask her.

“Ah think it’s about time one of you asked the other,” I said.

“Well, not just that,” her race went from pink to red. “Ah mean... Applejack said humans treat datin’ different, especially... you know... after the date, and Ah should make sure you’re... okay with it.”

What she was really asking hit me like a truck. I knew it was something that was culturally accepted among ponies, but I never really let myself think that would be included in Mid and Bloom’s inevitable relationship.

“Ah... That...” I wanted to say no. I wanted to tell her that they couldn’t until they were preadults, at least. Finally, though, I sighed and said, “Ah already promised myself Ah wouldn’t force human values on Midnight, and Ah intend to keep that promise. Just... make sure Ah can pretend it ain’t happenin’.”

Applebloom leaped up and wrapped her hooves around me in a tight, Apple family hug. “Thank you, thank you, thank you! You’re the best!”

“You’re welcome. Now, if you’ll excuse me, Ah’m gonna go convince mahself half this conversation never happened.”

“Sorry if Ah made you uncomfortable,” Applebloom said.

“It’s fine. Thanks for askin’,” I replied. “Who knows, maybe you’ll wind up my daughter-in-law one day.”

“That’d be nice,” Applebloom said before running off to rejoin her friends.

With that, I started back toward the store to pick up stuff for dinner and to try to forget that I just gave a couple twelve year olds permission to bang.





“...so, they agreed to be sent to a zoo,” Fluttershy finished her story about finding the rogue blood bats as I started to put the finishing touches on dinner.

“Ah’m sorry so many of them didn’t make it,” I said. Apparently many hadn’t survived their trek. “Were you able to get any hints as to why they left their home?”

She shook her head. “You know I can’t get something so specific from them. The only thing I could learn was they were scared of something. They aren’t intelligent enough to communicate much more than simple concepts and emotions.

“The zoo, I explained as a small space they can’t leave but would be safe and well fed. They’re agreement was communicated as simple happiness and acceptance.”

“Huh... they seemed smarter than that,” I said.

“No, just good instincts,” Shy explained. “So, what else has been happening?”

“Well, we’re updatin’ the menu with a few new dishes, including a new dessert,” I said, happily. “Oh, and Applebloom’s goin’ to ask Midnight out.”

“Oh, that's wonderful! I was staring to wonder if it would ever happen,” Fluttershy said with a giggle. “How did you find out?”

“Applebloom asked my permission to ask him out,” I said as I started to plate the food. “And to have sex afterward.”

Fluttershy gasped. “Oh, my. That had to be awkward for you.”

I laughed. “You have no idea.”

“What did you say?”

I set the plates on the table and took my seat before answering. “That Ah wasn’t going to force Midnight to live by human standards.”

Fluttershy smiled at that. “I’m proud of you. I wouldn’t have blamed you if you told her no.”

“Yeah, but they aren’t humans. They’re ponies,” In said. “Sex is an important part of close relationships. Ah already know the Crusaders have been experimentin’ with each other.”

“How do you know that?” Shy asked.

“Ah walked in on them at the Junior Ranger House,” I said.

“What did you do?” Shy asked.

“Ah Told them to be finished up in half an hour and left them to it,” I replied, taking a bite.

Shy gave me a small smile and said, “You know, you could probably have joined them... Oh my gosh!” 

She quickly rushed around the table to administer the Heimlich Maneuver.





As we cleaned up, Fluttershy apologized for the dozenth time. “I really am sorry. I’m just not very good at teasing.”

I chuckled, shaking my head. “For the hundredth time, it was a good one. You just probably should have waited until Ah swallowed. Gotta admit, though, Ah never knew you could even make jokes like that.”

“Well, it was only partially a joke,” Fluttershy said. “They really do like you. I wouldn’t be surprised if, in a couple years, they actually do ask you to join in.”

I blushed. “Maybe, but that isn’t somethin’ Ah’m comfortable thinkin’ about right now.”

“Well, what would you rather think about?” Fluttershy asked.

I smirked. “You... on your back, moanin’ my name.”

“Oh, my.” Fluttershy blushed. “Y-you only want to think about it? Wouldn’t you rather make it happen?”

I pulled Fluttershy to me as I stood upright, holding her to me while I kissed her. She wrapped her fore hooves around my neck and hind hooves around my waist as I carried her into the living room.

I laid her down on the couch and climbed on top of her, leaning some of my weight on her, just enough to make her feel snug beneath me. My paw drifted down her thigh.

A flash of purple light interrupted our love making before it could even really get going.

“Shiro! Quick! It’s Jynx!,” Twilight said in a panic.

“What’s happenin'?!” I demanded.

“She’s going into labor!” Twilight said.

“Are you sure? It’s a month and a half early!” I said.

“Seeing as her water broke on my face, yes, I’d say I’m sure!” Twilight said. Before pulling me and Fluttershy to her and wrapping all of us in her magic.

A flash of light and mild nausea later, we were as close to the hospital as its magic defenses would allow. We all rushed inside as quickly as we could, Fluttershy almost even able to keep up with me.

“Where’s Jynx Charm? I’m Shirotora, her husband,” I said, a little more demanding than I probably should have.

“Are you two also family?” the nurse asked the others.

“I’m the father’s girlfriend,” Fluttershy said.

“I’m the mother’s girlfriend,” Twilight echoed.

“You two will likely have to wait outside the room, then,” the nurse said. “If you’ll follow me.”

As the nurse led us through the halls, all my fears came rushing back. We still didn’t exactly know what the baby was. Was it a pony, a tiger, or a hybrid? It being a month and a half early suggested it wasn’t a pony.

“Fluttershy, how long is a normal tiger’s gestation period?” I asked.

“About thirteen to sixteen weeks,” she replied. “For a sapient, long lived, sapient species of tiger, though, I would guess six to eight months. There are a lot of factors that could affect that, though.”

She looked at me with as much empathy as she could, which for her was a lot, and said, “There’s a good chance your child will be a hybrid, but it could still be a foal or cub.”

“Which is why a top hybrid specialist is already on their way,” the nurse said. “The Princess has taken a surprising interest in this child’s well being, and is paying to have him sent here, even if his services end up not being needed.”

Hearing that eased a good portion of my fear, but it was far from eliminated.

“Here we are,” the nurse said.

I had to force myself to not rush inside. Instead, I walked in as calmly as I could. Jynx was laying in the bed, sweating, but calm.

“Hey, Jynx. How are you feeling?” I asked.

She gave me a tired smile. “It hurts a bit, but not too bad, just ye-Ah!” She cried out, as I rushed to her side. After nearly a minute, she relaxed again. “That was a big one. Doc, Is this baby going to be coming out anytime soon?”

“Very soon,” the doctor said, after examining her. “One more contraction and you should be ready. Mister Tora, I suggest you get ready.”





Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Pinkie had joined Twilight and Fluttershy in the waiting room by the time I emerged from the back. Immediately, they all jumped up and rushed me.

“How’s the baby? Is Jynx alright? Are they both healthy?” Rainbow fired off at a mile a minute, not even trying to hide the worry in her voice.

“Jynx is fine,” I said. “As for the baby, why don’t you see for yourself. Everyone, meet my son.”

Everyone looked down to the bundle in my arms as I slowly pulled the blanket away, revealing my baby boy as he slept, sucking on his little paw.

“Oh my gosh,” Fluttershy cooed. “He’s so cute.”

“He takes after his father, as far as appearance,” Twilight said. “Other than the mane, he looks like a baby version of you.”

“Not exactly,” I said as he stretched out, one hind hoof poking out the other end and a tiny wing flexing.

“On my gosh!” Rainbow struggled to stay quiet. “He’s part pegasus? Be right back!”

She rushed out just before letting out a “Woohoo!” loud enough I was still worried she’d wake the baby before rushing back inside. “I am so teaching him everything I know.”

“What are you going to name the little darling?” Rarity asked.

“We were thinkin’ of namin’ him somethin’ with ‘wind’, after his grandmother,” I said.

Pinkie gently smoothed his mane out, wearing a look of sheer joy... until he decided to reach up and grab her hoof and try sticking it in his mouth. I carefully helped extract his claws, trying not to laugh at the poor mare.

“Geeze, he’s already got some little razors on his feet, doesn’t he?” Pinkie joked as she nursed her hoof.

“Yeah, he does,” I said, showing them where he got me earlier. “Hey, how’s that for a name? Razor Wind.”

“It sounds like a character from some cheesy action movie,” Rarity said, obviously wanting me to try something else.

“Heck yeah, it does,” Rainbow said, clearly liking the name.

“Ah like it, his auntie likes it, and Ah know Jynx’ll like it,” I said. “Razor Wind. Mah son.”
> Chapter 32: Fatherhood
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I didn’t want to leave the hospital. I wanted to stay with Jynx and little Razor Wind, but she eventually browbeat me into going home and relaxing. She brought up the fact that I would be having to help take care of both her and the baby for a couple days when they came home as she would still be recovering a little, so I needed to go home and relax while I could.

Relaxing, though, had to wait, as the moment I left the hospital I was beset by a quartet of excited youngsters.

“What’s he like?” Midnight asked.

“Is he really part pegasus?” Scootaloo followed up.

“Is he super adorable?” Sweetie Belle joined in the barrage.

“When can we meet him?” Applebloom capped off the assault.

I chuckled. “He was only just born, yes, absolutely, and soon.”

“We demand pictures!” Sweetie stated, stamping a hoof.

“As you wish,” I said as I pulled out a few pictures Rarity took for us.

“Oh my gosh, he’s so cute!” Sweetie squeed so loud it hurt.

“When are they coming home?” Midnight asked.

“Not for a few days, Ah’m afraid,” I explained. “You’re brother’s a hybrid, and that means he might have some... complications.”

“Oh, right,” Midnight said, a little worried. “But, he’s a hybrid because your magic made it possible, right? Your magic would have made sure everything’s fine.”

“Possibly, but magic can only do so much. Ah’m only so powerful, after all,” I explained. “But don’t worry. Ah think it’ll be okay, too.”

“Yeah, if your magic did it, I’m sure he’s fine,” Scootaloo said with a confident nod. “So, what are you going to be doing now?”

“Well, me and Shy are probably goin' to finish up our date,” I said. “What about you kids?”

“We were actually going to head back to Rarity’s and see if we can help her out with anything,” Midnight said.

“Oh? Well, behave for her. Ah take it you’re stayin’ the night at her place?'' I guessed.

“Probably,” Sweetie said.

“Does Rarity have enough to make dinner for all of you?” I asked

Sweetie pondered for a moment. “I’m not sure, but if she doesn’t we’ll probably get something from Hay Burger.”

“You don’t have to do that,” I said. “If she needs more, get some stuff from our house. Midnight, you have your key, right?”

“Eeyup,” Midnight said. “I never leave home without it.”

“Atta boy,” I said. “You kids have fun.”

“Kay!” they replied, together, before running off.

I chuckled as they sped away, almost knocking several ponies down. It was good seeing them still willing to act like foals. Most ponies their age were too worried about growing up as soon as possible. 

In less than two years, they were going to be pre-adults. That was still a concept I was getting used to. They would be expected to get part-time jobs. They would be able to drink alcohol, though only at home. Heck, they would even be allowed to have intimate relationships with older ponies.

I sighed. There was no point focusing on that, at least until they were thirteen. That thought reminded me that Scootaloo’s birthday was coming up.

“Ah should really start thinkin’ about a birthday present.”





Fluttershy collapsed on top of me, panting, as I wrapped my arms around her. We basked in the afterglow of our love making for several minutes.

I had never seen Fluttershy so bold. The moment she answered her door, she was all over me.

“What’s got you so frisky?” I asked. “And before you apologize or somethin’, Ah liked it.”

Fluttershy chuckled. “I guess I am rather predictable. Seeing little Razor Wind just got me thinking about being a mommy, and... well...”

“Ah see,” I said, holding her tighter. “You wanna be a mother.” 

Fluttershy rested her head against my chest as she nodded. “I really want to be married before I do, but I’m not sure I will ever find someone.”

“You’re kiddin', right?” I said. “You’re one of the most amazing mares Ah’ve ever known. If Ah never met Jynx, you would already be married.”

Fluttershy sighed, blissfully, at that. “Are you trying to make me jealous of her?”

I chuckled. “Nah. You still have me, and one day you’ll find someone who’ll make you a very, very, happy bride.”

“If I marry a mare, would you sire our foal?” she asked.

“Ah would be glad to,” I said, giving her a kiss on the cheek. 

“And what if I don’t marry anyone?” she asked, a little quieter.

I thought for a moment. “Ah’ll tell you what. Give it a few years. If you don’t find someone, Ah’ll give you a baby if you still want me to.”

I felt little droplets of moisture on my chest as Fluttershy simply said, “Thank you.”

“Maybe we should go upstairs before we pass out?” I recommended.

“I’m comfortable here,” Shy replied, slowly drifting off.

That was good enough for me.





Midnight thought hard before settling on a course of action. “I’m going to use beast shape to turn into a giant ape.”

“Oh, right, you’re high enough level for that, now,” Applebloom said. “That’s gonna be great for fights like this.”

Midnight nodded as he said, “Eeyup, and now, I’m going to move between the golem and Thunder Dash and prepare to grapple the golem if it tries to get to her. How many turns until your spell is ready?”

Scootaloo checked her character sheet. “Let’s see... two more.”

“Alright, Applebloom, it’s your turn,” Sweetie Belle said.

Applebloom studied her sheet, looking for something she could possibly do. “Ah can’t attack it, cause I’ll hurt the foal inside it, and mah spells are only good for damage or healin’, and neither do any good here... The only thing Ah can do is try to help Moon Beam grapple the dang thing.”

“Alright, girls, Midnight. It’s time to finish up and come down for dinner,” Rarity called.

“Sweet! I’m starving!” Scootaloo cheered.

The foals rushed downstairs and quickly gathered around the dinner table.

“Since it’s so late, dinner will be light,” Rarity said.

The foals let out collective groans.

“Now, now,” Rarity admonished. “It isn't good to eat too much as late as it is. ’ll make up for it with a hearty breakfast. Waffles, eggs, hay bacon, and various fruits, with fresh milk.”

That satisfied their complaints and they quieted down. As soon as Rarity set the plates in front of them, they dug in as ravenously as Rarity would allow at her table.

“So, have you four been having fun?” Rarity asked.

“”Yeah,” Scootaloo said after swallowing a mouthful. “Sweetie’s a sadistic dungeon keeper.”

Rarity chuckled. “Oh? Maybe I should run a game for you?”

“No way!” Applebloom said. “Applejack told me about your campaigns. You’re a monster. Even Twilight can’t handle your crazy traps.”

“No way, Twilight?” Midnight asked in surprise. “No one can out smart Twilight.”

The girls snickered and Scootaloo started singing, “Midnight and Twilight sitting in a tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G.”

“Shut up!” Midnight demanded, blushing.

Rarity cut off any further argument. “It’s not about simply outsmarting her, as much as out finessing her.”

“And no one finesses like my sister,” Sweetie cheered.

"See, now I kinda want to see this for myself," Midnight said. "Maybe you can run a game for us?"

"Perhaps next time," she replied. "After you finish eating, I want you four in the tub and then bed."

"Aww," the quartet of foals bemoaned.

"None of that, now," Rarity said, sternly. "The sooner you go to sleep, the sooner tomorrow will come and you can see Shiro's foal… or cub? His baby."

That got them moving. Rarity didn't even bother scolding them for shoveling their food into their mouths.





The following few days were a blur. The excitement of being a father, combined with the responsibilities that came with it left me busier than I had ever been. 

Fluttershy had been helping out a ton, as had Rainbow Dash and Twilight, though to a lesser degree. Neither knew much about babies, and less about a baby like Razor, but they did what they could.

The real MVP, though, was Scootaloo. She stopped by every day, offering to run errands or help with chores. She even stayed with Jynx and Razor so I could go to work.

It was a week later that I had left work early, intent on surprising Jynx with her favorite meal when I heard voices from upstairs.

"-even though I've only grown, like, an inch in three years?" That was Scootaloo. "Or the fact that the doctors say I won't grow much more than that?"

"I wouldn't worry about that," Jynx replied. "Look, I know it doesn't seem like it now, but everything will work out. Besides, you have another year before you can try, so you have plenty of time to prepare."

I didn't want to eavesdrop more than I already had, so I called out, "Babe, you home?"

"We're upstairs," Jynx called.

I went up and found the ladies in our bedroom, Scootaloo holding and feeding Razor while Jynx watched from nearby.

"What are you two gossipin' about?" I asked, teasingly. "You talkin' about me?"

Jynx smirked. "Wouldn't you like to know. Too bad. Now, why are you home early?"

"Mister Rich had a big corporate get together and basically bought us out of our stock," I explained.

"You must have gotten a heck of a tip," Scootaloo said.

"Oh, you're right. Ah got a great tip. Ah wonder if there's any special day comin' up Ah can spend it on…" I said, pretending to think.

"Like a birthday?" Scootaloo ventured.

"Nope, no important birthdays any time soon," I said.

"Hey!" Scootaloo huffed, indignantly. "What about mine?"

I chuckled. "What? Ah said no 'important' birthdays. Ah didn't say anything about 'super important' birthdays. Ah got your present yesterday."

"Really?" she perked right up. "What is it?!"

I considered for a moment. "Hm… you know, with how much help you've been, Ah don't see why Ah can't give it to you early."

I went to the closet and pulled out an already wrapped gift, as long as Scoots.

"Really?" Scootaloo asked, basically salivating at the box.

"Yeah, go ahead," I said, handing it over.

She tore into it like a starving dingo into a particularly fat baby. When the paper was discarded and the box destroyed, Scootaloo stared, starry eyed, as she polled out a brand new arcane guitar (basically an electric guitar that doesn't need electricity or an amp).

"Wow!" She exclaimed. 

"Ah remembered how you were lookin' at that thing when we were shoppin' for JR supplies," I explained.

Jynx added, "And that's not all. My old roommate from college lives here, too, and she agreed to teach you how to play. You know Octavia, right?"

"No way! She's, like, a music god!" Scootaloo said. "I thought she only taught classical, though."

"She prefers classical, but she loves all music, and is perfectly willing to teach anything," Jynx explained. "Just don't be surprised if you come out of it knowing how to play the flute, too."

Scootaloo buzzed to give Jynx a hug, then latched onto me. "Thank you, both! You're the best!"

She gave me a kiss on the cheek before she realized she was being 'sappy' and hopped away, blushing.

"Uh… y-yeah… thanks again," Scootaloo said, scratching her cheek, trying to hide her embarrassment. "I'm gonna go see Miss Octavia right away!"

"Don't you call her 'miss'," Jynx called after the fleeing filly. "She hates that."

"Okay," Scootaloo called back before the sound of the door shutting signaled her departure.

"Well, Ah think she likes mah gift," I said.

"Oh, you think so? I couldn't tell," Jynx teased.

"Yeah, what can Ah say? Ah'm a pro at readin' ponies," I said, smugly. 

"Really?" Jynx asked, skeptically. "So you noticed-"

"Yes!" I said, quickly, interrupting her. "Ah noticed that, too. Let's change the subject, immediately."

Jynx giggled. "Fine. We can talk about something else, but we will talk about it eventually."
> Chapter 33: Love is in Bloom
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



Caution: This chapter has underage ponies talking about mature subjects, as well as implied sex



Jynx and I were talking to Scootaloo's mom and aunt, Holiday and Lofty while the kids played with Razor.

And by 'kids' I mean half of the Crusaders' class.

I couldn't blame them. Tiger cubs are the cutest little things ever. Add the pegasus half and you have the world's greatest chick magnet.

"You know, a part of me wants you to put one of those in me," Lofty said, teasingly.

"Lofty!" Holiday scolded. "You know how awkward that would be."

"That's why I said 'part of me'," Lofty returned. "I wouldn't do that to her."

"Yeah, let's not," I chuckled. "Anyway, Ah take it she took the news well."

"Of course," Holiday said. "Well, most of it, anyway. Of course she's glad she's no longer at risk, but... We all hoped her mana pathways would have healed enough for proper growth, but my little Scootaloo will always be this size."

I looked over to the kids. When I first came to Equestria, Scootaloo was already smaller than her friends, but while they've all hit growth spurts, she hadn't grown an inch.

"At least they healed before anythin' serious could develop," I offered.

"Thank Celestia," Holiday said. "We were so terrified that she would develop something awful."

Damaged mana pathways were one of the most serious conditions a pony could have. Being magical creatures, mana was more important than blood. Having damaged mana pathways, especially when still growing, often leads to serious or even fatal conditions. Scootaloo got off easy with just having her growth stunted.

Of course, though she was no bigger than a filly, she was obviously becoming a mare. Her hips were more pronounced, her legs were slightly thinner having lost their baby fat, and her snout a tad longer.

I was brought back with a throat being cleared. 

"You know, we could go down to the mayor's office and fill out the consent forms, if you'd like," Lofty said with a grin.

"No no!" I said, waving a paw, defensively. "Ah was just… thinkin' about how hard this must all have been for her. Ah mean, Ah can't imagine livin' so long thinkin' that at any moment…"

"Yeah, she's a tough filly," Lofty said with a proud smile. "She gets that from my brother. She can handle whatever life throws her way. That's why we actually already filled out those consent forms."

"Wait, what?!" I asked, shocked.

She rolled her eyes. "Oh, you don't have to do anything with them right now, or ever. I'm just saying, we trust you and her to make the right decision."

I winced, and rubbed the back of my neck. "Yeah, thanks for the thought, but Ah'm still tryin' to convince mahself to go through with it in a year. Ain't no way Ah can do it now."

I'm guessing that by now, you can figure out what we were talking about. Scootaloo wasn't very good at hiding her crush. It didn't take me, or anyone else, long to realize why she was trying to spend so much time around me.

The problem was twofold. First, I was still weird about dating someone else. With Fluttershy, she's just so amazing that I can't bring myself to care. With Scootaloo, well, she's amazing, too, so I was sure I could get over that. It was the second reason that was making it difficult. Three guesses what that was.

Sure, I understood that ponies develop faster than humans. The Crusaders showed me that every day. They were only twelve (thirteen, for the birthday girl) but they were already more mature than many adults I knew back on Earth.

Still, it wasn't something I could just decide to overlook. It didn't help that her being so much smaller than me just drove her age home.

"We figured as much," Holiday said. "We just thought we would let you know so that things can happen naturally. We aren't telling you to make it official right now-"

"Though don't let that stop you," Lofty interjected.

Her wife glared at her as she continued. "- We're just asking that you do what you feel is right when you feel it's time."

I sighed. "Ah'll try. Ah can at least promise it won't happen before then."

"In the meantime, why don't we start some of the games," Holiday said. "Before the kids get restless."





Scootaloo couldn't stop smiling, even as they worked to clean up after the other foals went home.

"Someone had a good time," Sweetie said.

Scootaloo shrugged. "A day of my best friends, presents, and a whole table of my favorite foods, why wouldn't I be? Oh, and the fact that I'm not going to die of mana rot. That's nice, too."

"Are you sure it ain't a certain someone that put that smile on your face?" Applebloom teased.

Scootaloo blushed. "What about you? Why haven't you asked Midnight out?"

"Ah didn't want to take away from your birthday," Applebloom said with a pout.

"Well, the party's over, and he's right over there," Sweetie pointed out.

"I-it's still your birthday!" Applebloom excused. 

"Well, as the birthday girl, I want you to ask him out," Scootaloo demanded.

"Hey, Midnight," Sweetie called. "Applebloom wants to talk to you!"

"Sweetie Belle!" Applebloom growled.

"Just ask him," Sweetie said, rolling her eyes at Applebloom's threatening glare.

"What's up?" Midnight asked as he approached.

Sweetie hip bumped Applebloom forward, nearly right into Midnight's face.

"Uh… hi," Applebloom said, awkwardly. 

"Hi," Midnight replied.

"Uh… l-lovely weather, huh?" Applebloom stammered. 

Midnight scrunched his brow in confusion, glancing up, before his eyes widened. "Oh… I see. Uh, yeah. I'd love to."

"Wait what?" Applebloom, Sweetie, and Scootaloo said.

"Dad said when a girl acts all weird, and says random, mundane things, like about the weather, even though you talk to them all the time, she's trying to ask you out," Midnight explained. "And… well… I'd like that, too. Would Sunday work? Mom has company coming over, and wants me out of the house anyway."

"Y-yeah," Applebloom said, absentmindedly. "Sunday."

"A-alright… I'll see you then," Midnight said before running off with a pep in his step.

"Wait… who asked who?" Sweetie asked.

"I got no idea," Scootaloo replied.

"Then, who won the bet?"





"I got it," Jynx said when a knock came from the door.

It was just us at the moment. Midnight was out on his first date/school report and Razor was with Fluttershy. That left just me, Jynx, and… this guy.

"Birch!" Jynx said with a smile. "Come on in."

This guy was a problem for me. Not because he did something wrong, or because he was a bad guy, but because he represented a social hurdle for me.

"Shiro, this is Professor Birch Seed," Jynx introduced. "Birch, this is my husband, Shirotora."

"Call me Shiro," I said, reaching out a paw.

"Birch," he replied, taking my paw, albeit nervously.

"Why don't we sit down?" Jynx offered.

I struggled to keep from glaring at the guy. He seemed like a good pony, so far, and Jynx wouldn't have invited him otherwise.

Still, he was everything my human mind rebelled against, what it wanted to hurt.

Jynx's new boyfriend.

Okay, so they weren't actually dating, yet. That was what this visit was for. It was to introduce the prospective boyfriend to the husband in order to get his okay.

With Twilight and Fluttershy, we both knew them so there was no need. I liked Twilight and think she and Jynx are great together, and Jynx felt the same about Shy and I. This guy, though, I had never met.

Of course, even if it were Big Mac, or Carrot Cake, I would have probably been feeling the same way I was. It wasn't just that I didn't know him, it was another old social norm of Earth that didn't really apply here. It was that another male was trying to move in on my female.

Okay, if it was Big Mac, I probably wouldn't have minded, but let's face it, he's like the George Clooney of ponies in that there's nothing gay about a man saying, "damn, he's sexy".

If you came home early and found your wife having an affair with Big Mac, you wouldn't even be mad. You'd just say, "that makes sense". And carry on with your day.

This guy, though, was no Big Mac, so I was going to run him through the ringer if he wanted my approval.

He was an attractive stallion, if my judgment was any good. He fit his namesake with a birch-bark-gray coat and leaf-green mane, cut short and slightly mussed. He wasn't particularly muscular, but clearly put an effort into his physique. 

He was also a bit older, I guessed in his thirties. That and the fashionable square rimmed glasses gave him an 'friendly approachable teacher' look.

"So, it's nice to finally meet you, Shiro," Birch said. "Jynx has told all of us at the university a lot about you."

"All good, Ah hope," I said with a warm smile.

"Oh, heavens no. She complains non stop about you," he said with a smirk.

Okay, maybe this guy wasn't so bad.

"I kid, of course," Birch said. "Yes, the vast majority is good. I hated it."

"Oh?" I cocked an eyebrow.

"Every good thing she said just cemented the fact that I had lost my chance to be her husband," he said. "I was honestly surprised when she said you agreed to meet with me. Few terrans would be willing to give a stallion a chance."

"Ah'm not gonna lie, part of me wants to snatch you up by the throat and tell you to stay away from mah wife," I said, pausing a bit to let that soak in. "But, Ah'm tryin' mah best to adapt. This isn't Earth, it's Equestria. Things are done differently here, and they even make sense. Ah actually like how Equestria does things, but twenty five years of livin' a certain way ain't easily forgotten."

Birch nodded in understanding. "Yes, my grandfather went through the same thing. Though, it took him nearly a decade to get where you are."

"Ah was already kinda open minded," I said with a shrug. "At least, Ah like to think Ah was. So, what exactly do you do at CU?"

"I teach reagentology and botany," he replied.

"Reagentology?" I inquired.

"The study of the magical properties of reagents and their interactions with each other and other magics," he explained.

"He actually helped with a few issues with my engine," Jynx added.

"Well, then, thank you for helpin' make mah motorcycle possible," I said.

"Why don't you boys talk a bit more while I go check on dinner," Jynx said before getting up and heading to the kitchen.

As soon as she was gone, I turned back to Birch and said, "Ah'm sure you can guess, but if you hurt her in any way…"

To my surprise, Birch laughed. "Oh, please. We both know if that happened there wouldn't be enough of me left for you to do a damn thing to after Jynx gets through with me."

I had a feeling this guy was going to be getting my blessing by the end of the night.





"Okay, so, these lil guys aren't really harmful, but they eat things that can be helpful, so we still try to get rid of 'em," Applebloom explained as she pulled a little bug off a tree.

They were doing a report about the ecology of orchards, and how they have become a kind of pony-made sub-biome.

“What do you mean, ‘get rid of’?” Midnight asked.

“Oh, we don’t kill ‘em. We try to move them to the forest,” Applebloom assured.

“Ah, okay,” Midnight said, taking notes. "So, what's wrong with the tree?"

Applebloom looked at him in confusion. "What do you mean? Ain't nothin' wrong with it."

Midnight got closer, studying it closely. "Are you sure?"

He lifted a hoof and scratched at the bark. A chunk broke off, revealing a little hole, about half an inch wide surrounded by purple veins.

"Oh, shit!" Applebloom cursed and ran off toward the farmhouse, calling out, "stay there!" as she did.

Soon after, she returned with Applejack in tow.

Applejack examined the hole and sighed. "Eeyup. That's a void worm, alright. How'd you spot it?"

"I don't know," Midnight said. "Something just seemed off about it."

Applejack gave him a curious look and hummed in thought. "You got good instincts. Ah know you're a bit young, still, but if you ever want a job, I can ask your pa. So long as you two don't distract each other."

"We haven't even taken one makeout break," Applebloom said, proudly.

She and Applejack chuckled as AJ pulled a rune covered jar out of her saddlebag along with a crystal.

"Midnight, you wanna do the honors?" Applejack asked, holding the objects out to him.

"Okay," he replied as he took them. "What do I do?"

"First, you place the jar up to the hole," Applejack explained and waited for him to do so. "Then, real quick like, you tap the gem to the base of the jar and as soon as the worm is sucked out, slap the lid on."

"All right." Midnight took a breath. "Applebloom, can you get the lid?"

"Yeah," she replied, grabbing the lid.

Midnight counted down, "Three… two… one… Now!"

Midnight tapped the jar and, with a squelch, a fat little worm was sucked out of the tree and into the jar. He quickly pulled the jar away and held it to Applebloom who immediately plugged it with the lid.

"Nice job," Applejack said.

Midnight looked at the little thing. It was only around four or five inches long and half an inch thick. He tried to discern the color, but it was hard to even look at. He thought it might have been a dull violet, or maybe a dark red.

"What is it? It's giving me a headache," he said.

"That there's a void worm," Applejack explained. "Some good for nothin' wannabe 'void biologist' figured he'd conjure up some void critters to study. Unfortunately, he was usin' a cage for somethin' no smaller than a cat. Unfortunately for him and every orchard in the world, he summoned these little buggers. Well, the grown up version, anyway."

"So, when you say void worm, you mean they came from the void?" Midnight asked, rhetorically. "No wonder it's hard to look at. Dad said void demons normally have a form our brains can't fully comprehend, so demonology spells give them a form that we can."

"That's right," Applejack said. "That 'void biologist' wanted to study their natural form, though."

Applebloom added, "Ah heard they used to be worse lookin' but after so long they're closer to somethin' natural."

"Don't know about that," Applejack said. "But what they are now is a pain in the tail. Dang things are harder than sin to get rid of. You saved us a good dozen trees, Midnight."

Midnight couldn't help feeling a touch of pride from that.

Applejack took the jar and put it back in her saddlebag. "You almost done with your report? It's gettin' kinda late."

"Oh, yeah, Ah think we got enough," Applebloom said before turning to Midnight, a slight blush on her face. "So… um… d-do you, maybe, wanna stay the night?"

Midnight blushed, as well. "Yeah, I would like that."

Midnight and Applebloom followed Applejack back to the farmhouse.

As they neared, Applejack slowed down. "Bloom, why don't you go ahead. Ah wanna talk to Midnight for a bit."

"You better not be mean to him," Applebloom warned.

"Ah won't," AJ assured. "Ah just want to make sure he understands a few things."

Applebloom groaned. "Sorry, Midnight."

"It's okay. I was kind of expecting something like this," he said with a warm smile.

When Applebloom disappeared into the house, Applejack walked over to their porch bench and sat down, inviting Midnight to join her.

"Ah ain't gonna beat around the bush, Midnight. Ah like you. You're a good, honest, hard workin' young stallion. Mah little sis couldn't've chosen a better fella to be her first," Applejack began. "That said, she's still mah little sister, and that means Ah'm a tad protective of her. All Ah want is your assurance that you'll take things slow and look out for her."

"I will," Midnight assured.

"Alright," Applejack said, getting back to her hooves. "Also, keep in mind that even though your pa gave the okay, he still ain't exactly comfortable with it, so try not to talk about it around him."

"I won't," Midnight said, giving Applejack a quick hug before running inside.
> Chapter 34: There Wolf, There Castle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“That was a fantastic breakfast,” Birch Seed said as he took up his plate. “Thank you.”

He slept on the couch. 

I may have accepted his and Jynx’s relationship, but I was not going to allow any hanky panky between the two around me. Maybe one day, but that day was far in the future. I know, it was kinda hypocritical, but it wasn't exactly founded in logic. I couldn't just decide how to feel about something.

“Well, thank you for bein’ so understandin’ about this,” I said. I really was grateful, too. I may have been adamant about them keeping it away from me, but I was grateful that he was so accepting of it.

“And, thank you for allowing it at all,” Birch said. “Few terrans would have.”

“Well, we better get going before we miss our train,” Jynx said.

We decided on making Monday their date night, seeing as Jynx often stayed the night in Canterlot on Mondays, anyway. It was the busiest day for her, as she had to grade weekend homework as well as check on whatever experiments were left stewing over the weekend.

Jynx gave me a kiss. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Ah’ll be countin’ the minutes,” I said.

Birch opened the door for Jynx and said, “Have a wonderful day, Shiro.”

“You too,” I replied. “Have fun fuckin’ mah wife.”

Birch tripped on the door frame.

“Don’t be a dick!” Jynx called as the door shut behind them.

“You love mah dick!” I called back.

I watched her go for a few seconds before heading back inside. I cleaned up real quick and decided to go out for a quick walk before work. As soon as I stepped outside, I was assaulted by colors.

“So, what’s he like?” Rainbow demanded.

“Who? Birch Seed?” I asked.

“If that’s even his real name,” Rainbow said, suspiciously.

I chuckled. “He seems pretty cool, actually.”

“Really?” Rainbow asked, incredulously. “Cool enough for my sister?”

I rolled my eyes. “No, but who is? Other than me, anyway.”

Rainbow hummed in contemplation. “Good point. Is he at least above average?”

“He’s about as close to good enough as anyone Ah’ve met,” I said. “Ah gave them mah blessin’.”

Rainbow’s eyes shot wide. “Seriously? Wow...”

“Yeah,” I said. We were silent for a moment to let it sink in. “Jynx’s goin’ to be stayin’ the night in Canterlot every Monday, from now on.”

“Oh...”Rainbow averted her eyes. “So... does that mean... I know Holiday filled out those forms, so-”

“No,” I said, cutting her off. “So, what about you. You ever going to find someone?”

Rainbow scoffed. “They’d have to be at least seventy-five percent as cool as me, and I have yet to meet one... well, other than you, but you’re a bro, so...”

“And married to your sister,” I added.

Rainbow waved it off. “Nah, she’d be cool if we dated. We just aren’t dating compatible.”

“True,” I said. “Ah kinda like what we got goin’ on.”

“Speaking of which,” Rainbow said, smirking. “Got time for a quick screw?”

“Let’s make it quick,” I said, dragging her inside.





Cedric soared through the open air, dragging his now empty delivery cart behind him.

Never in his life would he have ever thought he would actually enjoy being a delivery boy. Of course, he never would have thought he'd have wings that let him fly under his own power, either.

He wished he could share this with everyone he left behind. He knew they would have loved it in Equestria.

He sighed, trying to push those thoughts away. He could wait until tomorrow to talk to his therapist. It wouldn't do him any good to be all mopey when he got back to Sugarcube Corner.

He couldn't help but smile at the thought of seeing Pinkie again. She had become his rock in the emotional storm, his best friend. Then there was Shiro, Rarity, Rainbow, and Big Mac. All in all, he actually had it better here than he did on Earth, even if it still hurt to have lost what he did.

Still, with the thoughts of his friends, he managed to banish the storm clouds that threatened to overtake him and came in for a landing with a smile on his face.

As soon as he landed, Mister Cake came out to greet him and help take the harness off.

"I trust there was no problems?" He asked.

"Not one," Cedric replied.

"I swear, you have to be the only pegasus that can travel as far as you do and never get harassed, even by something like wing darts," Mister Cake said with a chuckle.

"Well, I'm a bright, shimmery red. That usually means 'danger' in the animal kingdom," Cedric said. "Plus, I look like a big, flying ruby. They probably think they'll break a tooth."

Mister Cake laughed. "Well let's hope they don't try and find out. Pinkie's inside, if you want to talk to her."

"Sure. Thanks," Cedric said before following Mister Cake inside.

"Hey, Cedric," Pinkie greeted as he stepped into the kitchen. "How was your trip?"

"Whisper sends her love," Cedric said.

"Aww, she's so sweet," Pinkie said.

Cedric settled into his new routine, telling Pinkie about his trip while assisting her. He wasn't much of a cook, but he could fetch whatever she needed like a pro.

As he spoke, Pinkie suddenly started to shiver and convulse. Cedric had been around her enough to know that wasn't epilepsy.

As if to confirm that, Cedric's bracelet began to vibrate.

A shiver of fear shot down his spine. He hadn't been part of the Rangers for long, and had only really dealt with a few small critters. To get a call right after Pinkie's Pinkie Sense went off…

Pinkie looked at him, her own fear plain as day. "Don't… please."

"I… I have to," Cedruc said. "Don't worry. Now I know it's serious, so I'll be ready. Besides, I'll have Shiro and Rainbow beside me."

"Tell them, too," Pinkie pleaded. "Be careful."





I rushed through town, heading toward the problem. Ponies took the hint and started heading for cover. They knew what it meant when they saw a heavily armed tiger running through town.

It didn't take long for Rainbow to join me.

"What do you think it is this time?" She asked. "A giant tatzelwurm? Oh, maybe a rampaging hydra?"

"Let's hope it's just a manticore or timberwolf," I said.

"Doubtful," came Cedric's voice as he caught up. "Pinkie's Pinkie Sense went off."

Even Rainbow started looking worried at that as we approached our destination.

As it turned out, I was actually right. It was just a timberwolf that we were called to. Though, I had a feeling it was the being standing over its corpse that was the cause of Pinkie's warning.

A Werewolf.

They weren't like the myths on Earth, though. There was no curse involved and no full moons. They were simply anthropomorphic wolves. In fact, there was a werewolf pack not far from Ponyville, the Diamond Dogs. Yeah, the ones from the show, only they didn't look like gorillas with dog heads.

He flicked the sap from his sword as he looked up at me. I had seen a few werewolves around Ponyville, but none like this one. They usually only ever wore belts or a vest, much like ponies or myself. This one, though, wore a chainmail shirt with a leather gambasin over it, and, of course, the sword in his hands.

And he wasn't alone.

Dozens more emerged from the woods, all equipped for war.

"Rainbow Dash," I said in a low tone. "Go back and warn Ponyville. Tell everyone to get to shelter. Threat level red."

"I…" she started, obviously wanting to argue, but even she wasn't so stubborn as to ignore the simple fact that it would be impossible for us to keep them all at bay. "You die, and I'll kill you."

"Jynx gets first dibs," I replied.

Rainbow hesitated for a moment before launching off back to town.

The lead werewolf barked out, "Reno, Val, with me. The rest of you, get what we came for."

Before I could even say something, he and two others charged Cedric and I while the rest ran past.

Thinking fast, I grabbed the first spell I could on my belt. I didn't even have time to check what it was before activating it. The pouch burned up as the stored arcane energy took form and blasted out in a wave of force.

The leader leaped to the side, but the one to his right wasn't fast enough and took the full force of the spell. He was sent flying like a doll in a hurricane.

I didn't even have time to hope he was taken out before the leader was upon me. I barely got my sword out in time to stop him from burying his weapon into my shoulder.

I thrust my other hand at his gut, forming a sword with my bracer. He spun away, but not before taking a grazing cut across the side.

"Very sneaky," the werewolf said before charging again.

I could hear Cedric and the third wolf fighting, but I didn't have an opportunity to look to see how he was doing.

I had to trust that he could at least hold his own. He had gotten really good, really quick, but these were trained warriors. I wasn't sure how well he would fare against them.

I just had to trust him. He could take one of these guys, easy, I was sure.

I managed to pull my axe in my left hand and went at the werewolf with sword and axe. I hailed down a flurry of blows, yet he dodged or deflected all of them with relative ease before flicking his wrist and knocking my axe out of my paw.

Damn, this guy is good.





"Code red! Code red!" Rainbow shouted as she flew through town. "Bandit attack!"

"Bandits?" Applejack asked. "You sure? There ain't been bandits in these parts in dang near a century."

"Whatever they are, they're werewolves and they're attacking," Dash shouted. "If anyone's at the farm, get there and make sure they're safe."

"Ain't gotta tell me twice," Applejack said as she turned and ran off, abandoning her apple stand.

Rainbow turned to the gathering crowd. "Anyone that can fight, with me! Everyone else, get to a shelter! Junior Rangers, get them there!"

"Aye aye, Rainbow Dash," Scootaloo said with a salute before turning to the crowd. "Alright, ponies, just like the drills. Move fast, but move careful. Don't be afraid to ask for help!"

Seeing that her young friend had that covered, she turned to the ponies that were staying.

"Arm yourselves with whatever you can," she shouted. A couple started drawing summoning sigils and pulling weapons.

An irate mailmare stepped forward, spear in hoof. "Anyone that threatens my Muffin won't have time to be sorry."

"Here here," Missus Cake said, wielding a large kitchen knife with several more strapped to a belt.

Rainbow could already see several werewolves rushing toward them. "Here they come!"

Several flashes of light came from the crowd as the Twilight and Lyra cast protection spells on everyone, finishing moments before the invaders reached them.

The first werewolves leaped at the closest ponies, attacking with sword, axe, mace, and claw. To the wolves surprise, every one of them was blocked, deflected, or dodged without even a single scratch, and it wasn't just because of the protection spells.

Ponyville was the most regularly attacked village in Equestria. As such, the ponies that call it home were tougher than the average pony. While most of them were still no good in a fight, it meant a higher than average number of ponies had some kind of experience in dealing with danger.

They were by no means trained warriors, but for a pony that dealt with creatures that could kill with a single touch, learning to not get touched was lesson number one.

A strong right hook from Carrot Top left one wolf with a bottom jaw that decided to get closer to his ear. A drop kick from Rainbow ensured the pain wouldn't be a problem for him.

Thunderlane sparred with a werewolf, sword to sword, though, admittedly, the wolf's was in better condition than Thunder's old heirloom.

A blur, slammed into the charging werewolves' back line in a dervish of gray, blonde, and voidsteel red. Derpy was probably the only pony Rainbow Dash would admit to being afraid of, especially when Dinky was involved. Rainbow Dash doubted most of her comrades could ever kill, but already the first fatality laid at the usually cheerful Derpy's hooves, dead from a spear through the throat.

"Yeah, we got this, no sweat!" Rainbow Dash cheered.

Then the fires started.





The leader lunged at me, so I leaped back, engulfing my body in silver fire and setting it in place, leaving a fire clone in his path. He had to pull back, halting his assault.

I used the distraction to draw a lightning spell and fired through my fire clone. The werewolf created a bubble shield, somehow, deflecting the bolt. Still, it gave me enough time to gather my thoughts.

I needed a plan. I needed some kind of strategy to beat this guy. I needed… the unconscious body of the other wolf to fly into him.

I looked up to see Cedric panting, sporting a couple cuts but grinning triumphantly.

"Nice! Hey, keep this guy off me for a second, will you?" I requested.

"Can do," Cedric said and landed between me and my foe.

Now, with more than a second, I began to draw a sigil with my silver flames. It was finally time to take my personal weapon for its maiden fight.





Cedric squared off against the werewolf boss. The guy looked pissed, and Cedric had to wonder if he bit off more than he could chew. Hopefully, it wouldn't take more than a few seconds.

In the meantime, he would have to rely on his speed. He caught glimpses of Shiro’s fight, and knew he was faster, but he was also a novice.

The leader leaped at him, sword poised for a powerful overhead chop. Cedric braced for impact, but it never came. Instead, he twisted to the side and tried to go around him, intent on getting to Shiro to stop whatever he was doing.

Cedric used his wings to propel himself around and thrust his spear at the wolf, who was forced to halt his advance to defend himself.

The wolf knocked the spear aside and quick-stepped inside Cedric's guard, swinging at his throat. It was only Cedric's pegasus speed that kept his head attached, though a few hairs on his chin weren't so lucky.

Cedric spun his spear, trying to bludgeon his enemy with the shaft, but the wolf managed to deflect the blow with his left bracer enough to duck underneath the blow.

The werewolf recovered quickly and thrust his sword at Cedric's gut. Cedric was still off balance and his wings were busy trying to stabilize him. He couldn't avoid the blow.

A quarter second from death, Cedric heard a humming sound rapidly increase in both volume and pitch before a bolt of arcane light slammed into the wolf, throwing him several feet through the air.

Cedric turned to see Shiro, standing there, pointing his arm at where the wolf was, with a still smoking cannon attached to the top of his bracer.

"You got a fucking arm canon?!" Cedric asked, incredulously.

Shiro grinned. "Damn right. Now, head back to town. Ah got this from here."
> Chapter 35: From Ash
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Oh, how I loved my toy. It was originally a gun I would hold like a (very large) pistol, but when I got my bracers and learned they had far more power than they were using, I asked if the guns could be made to attach to the bracers and use their power source. Now, I had a beautiful gun that didn't take up my hands.

I glanced back to make sure Cedric was clear as the leader staggered to his feet, clearly injured, if not badly. Still, it didn't do much to cool the burning hatred that was smoldering in his eyes.

"So, you ever goin' to tell me your name, or do I have to keep thinkin' of you as 'that werewolf'," I asked.

"My name is Blue Moon, warchief of the Silver Fangs," he replied.

"Well, Blue Moon, pleasure to finally meet you," I said. "Mah name is-"

"I know who you are, Shirotora," he replied. "We were told all about you. You are this town's only real protector."

I busted out laughing.

"What's so funny?" Blue Moon demanded.

"You… you actually… hahaha, you actually think Ah'm the only defender?" I asked as I laughed. "Oh mah god, this is too funny! Did you only bring forces to deal with a 'defenseless population'? If so, you're screwed. Do you really think these ponies could survive with the Everfree Forest right next door without being tough?"

I could practically see the gears turning as reality set in. He was not prepared, and he knew it.

"Damn it!" he cursed. "No matter, we can still get what we came for."

"And what's that?" I asked, wiping a tear from my eye.

He grinned, baring his teeth as he snarled, "Your son, Midnight Star."

The humor vanished from me in an instant. They were after Midnight? But why? Why him?

Who cared. Why wasn't important, only that they were after him. I slid my sword back into its sheath and pulled my necklace from my neck. It grew and stiffened to become Gaea's Thorn.

Blue Moon gave it a curious glance before rushing me.

He didn't get one step before I used one of my flash step spells to zip behind him and swing the large blade at his back. He turned around and raised his sword to block. My divine element slammed into his weapon, shattering it and sending him flying.

He landed with a thud and struggled to his feet.

"If you have a weapon like that, why didn't you use it before?" He asked, struggling for air.

I snarled at him, "Ah wasn't trying to kill you, before!"

He let out a chuckle. "Well, that makes two of us." 

He shot his hand out to the side and in a flash of light, a saber appeared in his paw. It was long, and looked like silver with a small, short chain, about three inches long, coming off the pommel with a little spike charm at the end.

Most importantly, though, was the rainbow sheen that came off it, identifying it as a divine element.

"Let's see how round two turns out, shall we?" Blue Moon said before charging.





Applebloom and Midnight laid in the orchard, panting and sweating.

"That'll never get old," Applebloom said with a smile.

Midnight groaned. "Yeah, yeah. Rub it in. One day, I'll be faster than you, then it'll get old."

Applebloom poked him in the belly. "Not with that book belly you won't. You can't even beat Sweetie Belle in a race. What chance you got against me?"

Midnight rolled over and laid on top of her. "I could always wear you out before we race."

"Oh, and what'll keep you from getting worn out, first?" Applebloom asked.

"I can brew a pretty good stamina potion," Midnight said.

Applebloom rolled her eyes. "A novice one. Ah can brew a journeyman level one."

"Really?" Midnight asked, genuinely surprised. "You actually did it?"

"Eeyup," Applebloom said, proudly. "Rainbow tested it. She flew from here to Canterlot, full speed without slowing."

"Is that why she was asleep all of Saturday?" Midnight asked.

"That's right," Applebloom said. "Now, come on. We gotta get to class."

The young lovers started heading toward the edge of the orchard. As they approached, Midnight paused.

"Is that smoke?" He asked, gazing toward town.

Applebloom looked to see a couple trails of dark smoke rising from town.

"Ah think we should go back," Applebloom said nervously. "Miss Cheerlie will understand, even if it's nothin'."

"Oi, is that him?" came a gruff voice neither of them recognized.

They turned to see a pair of werewolves standing on the nearby road, looking at them.

"That's him, alright," said the second wolf. "Hey, little colt. Come here. We need to talk to you."

They might have gone to see what the stranger wanted, if not for the smoke in town, the weapons in their hands, and their overall sleazy demeanor.

Applebloom kicked the closest tree, knocking a couple apples loose. She twisted around and lashed out with both hooves, kicking the apples at the werewolves, smacking one in the face and forcing the other to dive out of the way.

"Run!" Applebloom shouted.

Midnight didn't hesitate to listen and followed his girlfriend back into the orchard.





Cedric arrived back in town to find it in utter chaos. Not only was there fighting in the streets, with at least a half dozen unmoving forms of werewolves and ponies, there were fires raging, ponies fighting the fires, werewolves trying to start more fires, and ponies fighting the werewolves that were trying to start more fires.

He was having trouble deciding where he was needed most until he saw a streak of pink dashing through town. Cedric knew Pinkie well enough to know she wouldn't be out here fighting if she could help it. She hated hurting others. She would only do so if given no choice, which was why she was always in the shelters. She was the last line of defense.

So, why was she out there? What could have drawn her away from her post?

"Pumpkin?! Pumpkin, where are you?!"

Cedric's heart sank. That was certainly a reason.

He rushed to her as quickly as he could. "Pinkie, what's wrong? What happened to Pumpkin?"

Pinkie looked at him with a desperate look. "Sh-she was crying and calling for her momma, and I was trying to keep her calm, but she was getting louder and louder, and then she phased through my hooves and then she floated through the ceiling, and now I don't know where she is!"

"We'll find her. I'll help," Cedric assured. "Where would she go? Home?"

Pinkie's face didn't get more hopeful like he hoped, but more horrified as she looked past him. "No… no no no no!"

Cedric turned to look where she was looking and saw the big house beside Sugarcube Corner, where the Cakes actually lived, engulfed in flames.

They rushed to the burning home, hoping they wouldn't find anything.

"Pumpkin!" Pinkie called.

Barely, over the roar of the flame, Cedric could have sworn he heard a panicked wail from inside.

"No!" Pinkie tried to rush inside, but Cedric stopped her.

"I'll get her," he said. "You get someone with medical experience in case we need them. Can you do that?"

"B-but, Pumpkin…" Pinkie tried to argue.

He gave her a stern look before finishing for her. "She'll be okay. Go get that help."

"R-right."

Cedric didn't wait to make sure she was going. He trusted her to do what was right. Instead, he rushed into the house.

"Pumpkin!" He called. "Pumpkin, sweety, where are you? Let me know where you are!"

"Cedik!" came a small voice. "Cedik. Where mommy?!"

"I'm coming!" he called. "Stay where you are and I'll come get you."

His heart nearly jumped from his chest when part of the ceiling collapsed, barring the way he'd come. "Shit. Well, that's just some cliche bullshit."

He followed the sounds of her crying, not even feeling the heat of the blaze in his single minded need to get to the toddler.

He navigated to the stairs and climbed as fast as he could.

"Pumpkin, where are you?!" He called.

He heard a weak cough and a small raspy response of "Cedik, m’ scawd!"

"I'm here!" he said as he kicked down Mister and Missus Cake's bedroom door.

His eyes immediately found the filly under a fading bubble. She looked up at him with terror in her eyes. "I wan mommy."

"I'm going to take you to mommy, okay," he said. "Look, Pumpkin, I need you to pop the bubble and go zippy. Can you do that? Go zippy right at that wall."

"No! Scawy!" she said. "Wan mommy."

"Mommy's outside, but we can't go out the front door," he said. "You remember the stories aunty Pinkie told you, about facing a giant hydra, and a scary manticore?"

"Uh-hu," Pumpkin said.

"Well, she did that because she was brave," Cedric explained. "Now it's your turn to be brave, just like auntie Pinkie. Can you do that?"

Pumpkin looked up at his smiling face. "Kay… I bwave."

"Good girl," Cedrik said, struggling to keep his building wooziness from showing. "Ready? Set? Go!"

Pumpkin closed her eyes, dropped her bubble, and ran for the wall.

"And… zippy!" Cedric cheered as the filly's horn lit up and she passed straight through the wall.

He nearly collapsed at the sound of Pinkie cheering. That, or the smoke inhalation. Probably both.

"Now, my turn," he said to himself. 

The fire had already spread to the window, though.

"Shit," he cursed. 

He headed back into the hallway, hoping to find an exit. He looked in the kids' room, only to be reminded that was what collapsed behind him. He started for the guest room, but tripped and landed prone on the floor.

"D-damn it," he said as he struggled to get to his hooves, to no avail. "Well, shit… I mean, dying to save a filly… I can be proud of that…"

He surrendered to fate, glad it at least meant something. So, he laid his head down, and closed his eyes.

Until he heard a scream, and the flames rushed to him.





Pinkie watched anxiously, waiting for any sign of Cedric or Pumpkin. How long had they been in there? Were they okay? What if they didn't have a way out.

"Pinkie, I'm sorry, but there are ponies that are hurt out here," Redheart said. "If they don't come out soon… I'm sorry, but I have to treat the ponies I can."

"No!" Pinkie pleaded. "Just give them a-"

Before she could finish, a flash of light came from upstairs and a filly was tumbling through the air. Pinkie reacted before she even fully realized what was going on, and caught the frightened filly.

"Cedric, you did it!" Pinkie cheered. "Your turn! Bust out of the window, or something! ...Cedric?"

Pinkie watched, her hope fading with every passing second. Where was he? He was okay, she knew it.

Unless…

She recalled her Pinkie Sense telling her something big was going to happen. No! It couldn't be this. That was about the attack, itself, not losing anyone.

Movement drew her attention. Was it him?

Pinkie turned to see a trio of werewolves come around the corner. Before she could even react, one of them threw a hatchet at them. 

Pinkie could only stare as it whipped past her. There was a wet, meaty squelch and a thump behind her. She turned to see Redheart with the hatchet in her shoulder, struggling to get back up.

Pinkie screamed. 

This couldn't be happening. This was supposed to be a beautiful day, full of sunshine and ponies sharing picnics in the park, laughing and playing… not this.

Time seemed to crawl as she turned to see a werewolf with a scimitar running straight toward her, sword poised to take her head.

Then, they stopped. Something was happening… something strange.

It took Pinkie a moment to realize that the light of the fire had changed. Where before it was the bright orange one would expect, it suddenly took on a bright red hue. Not only that, but it was starting to spin.

Pinkie watched as the house seemed to burn up in fast forward. It was replaced by a ruby inferno. The fire swirled around, slowly drawing in, as if the fire was condensing into a sphere.

The sphere rose into the air, like a second sun rising above the battle. All the fighting stopped as every eye was drawn to the fiery orb.

Then, the fire stopped spinning, and opened up in a pair of massive wings. Within was a vaguely equine form, if a pony could be fire personified.

It looked down at the werewolves, it's eyes pools of molten rage and roared.

It didn't breathe fire, it exuded it from its very being, as if sending forth part of itself, and consumed the closest werewolf. It couldn't even scream before blowing away in the wind.

Pinkie watched as her friend, risen like some kind of phoenix from the ashes, rained hell on their attackers.

"That's a hell of a big one."
> Chapter 36: Wounds
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Our blades rang together again and again. Despite his being so much smaller than mine, it had little trouble parrying and deflecting my much larger blade. A quality of it being a divine element, no doubt.

I was starting to get frustrated, though. I had to get away from this guy. His people were after one of my boys, and I had to stop them, but he was keeping me from them. 

I charged again, swinging a powerful strike at his head. He moved his sword to parry, but I fired a round from my canon. He dodged, but it threw him off balance. There was nothing he could do.

My blade was inches from his thigh, inches from crippling the werewolf, before I flew off my feet. I looked down to see the chain on the end of his sword retracting from my ankle, shrinking back to its original size.

I should have been looking out for things like that. All divine element weapons and armor have multiple abilities. Unfortunately, I only knew the ability to change the size and proportions of mine.

Unfortunately for him, I still had some tricks up my sleeve. As he approached, sword at the ready, I spun to my feet, throwing a roundhouse kick at his hip. Apparently, his battle instinct was great, as he stopped and braced himself, moving the flat of his blade to parry my kick.

I drove my leg into his blade, driving through. Even if he noticed my kick was powerful, he didn’t realize how powerful. He was sent flying, so I took the opportunity to rush back toward town.

I had to find Midnight before his thugs did.





Midnight and Applebloom ran as fast as they could. A shadow passed overhead before one of the werewolves landed in front of them.

“Come quietly, little colt, and we won’t hurt the filly,” the werewolf said.

“Tsh,” Applebloom scoffed, scooping up a rock and throwing it with all her strength. “Ah don’t think so!”

She didn’t even wait for the rock to hit or miss. She grabbed Midnight’s hoof and ran another way. A smirk crossed her face at the pained yelp behind them.

“Fine!” one of the wolves roared. “We do it the hard way, then!”

That wiped the smirk from Applebloom’s face. This was a very serious situation. These guys weren’t just some random thugs. They were after Midnight, specifically, for some reason. She didn’t know why, but she didn’t really care. She wouldn’t let them hurt him.

She had to make a sudden turn as a wolf leaped at them from the side.

Another landed in front of them, having jumped down from one of the trees. Applebloom turned again, only for the other wolf to blindside her with a foot to the face.

She went tumbling into a nearby tree. Without her support, Midnight stumbled and fell, as well. 

“Grab the colt!” one of the wolves ordered. “Ignore that one.”

Applebloom looked up and saw a wolf with a bloody eye standing over her.

“No way,” the wolf snarled. “This little shit messed up my eye. It’s only fair I take hers.”

“Hurry up, then. We need to get this one to the boss,” the first one said.

Before Applebloom could try to get to her hooves, the wolf stomped on her chest, knocking the air out of her and cracking at least one rib. She looked up, fear taking over as the wolf raised a sword.

“Stay still, little one. You don’t want me to accidentally run you through,” the wolf said with a sadistic grin.

Applebloom slammed her eyes shut as the wolf struck, lunging down at her helpless form.

“The hell?” the wolf cried.

Applebloom opened her eye, just enough to see what was happening, but what she saw quickly had both eyes wide in surprise and confusion.

The tree above them seemed to have reached out and wrapped the wolf’s paw in its branches. Then, fast as lightning, the tree pulled the wolf into its trunk, wrapping it in wood, only leaving its head exposed.

Applebloom looked back to see Midnight, glaring at the wolf, eyes glowing white with power. “Don’t you dare touch her!”

He turned his attention to the other wolf, and the grass seemed to reach up and try to swallow him.

In his panic, the werewolf lashed out with his sword, cutting a deep gash across Midnight’s side. Midnight yelped in pain and fell away. As soon as he did, the grass halted its attack and the wolf pulled itself free.

The wolf snarled as he approached midnight, sword at the ready.

Applebloom, though, decided to give him a demonstration of some good, old-fashioned Apple family apple buckin’. Despite not quite being full grown, she was easily stronger than the average adult earth pony. When her hooves connected with the wolf’s skull, she felt the bone give way and the cracking sound of bone breaking.

The wolf slammed into a tree and fell in an unmoving heap.

Applebloom rushed to Midnight’s side. “Midnight, talk to me! Tell me you’re okay!”

“I-it... hurts,” Midnight struggled to say.

“Don’t move,” Applebloom said, forcing herself to stay calm. “Ah’ll patch you up as best Ah can. Someone’ll be here soon.”

She looked at the wolf she... knocked out. Ah only knocked him out. That’s all. Ah just gotta run to a shed to get a rope and a first aid kit.





I raced into town, trying to ignore the damage all around me. Honestly, I was surprised it wasn’t worse.

I slid to a stop as a mass of werewolves came charging at me. I readied myself for a fight, drawing my weapon and preparing myself.

“It’s gonna kill us all!” one of the shouted in sheer terror.

That was when I realized, they weren’t charging me, they were running away from something else.

“That pegasus is a demon!” another shouted.

“Did... did something happen to Dinkie?” I asked myself outloud. “Wait... no, they’re still alive.”

That was when I saw what they were running from. It was like pure, elemental fire in pony form. As it flew over burning buildings, it sucked the flames into itself and launched it at what few wolves were brave or stupid enough to remain.

“What the hell is that?!” I asked whoever was close enough to hear.

“It’s Cedric,” Pinkie said as she ran after him, slowing just enough to speak. “He saved Pumpkin from a fire and then, woosh he was all fiery and super angry.”

What the hell did I miss? I thought to myself.

I couldn’t waste time on that, though. Cedric had the town under control and I could figure out how he channeled the Phoenix Force later. I needed to get to my son.

I ran through town as fast as I could, occasionally blasting a werewolf that was harassing someone with my canon set to a less-lethal concussive blast. It wasn’t because I was worried about killing the werewolves, but because I was concerned about accidentally hitting someone else.

When I finally arrived at the farm, I picked up four scents, Midnight, Applebloom, and two werewolves, running into the orchard. I ran as fast as I could while keeping the scent.

Then, I smelled blood.

I ran full speed until I spotted Applebloom, sitting over Midnight’s prone form.

“Applebloom!” I called, she turned with a start, her eyes wild and fearful.

“M-mister Shiro, he’s hurt,” she said, her voice as shaky as her demeanor.

I immediately grabbed a first aid spell from my belt as I ran to Midnight’s side. I cast it as I checked him over. Aside from the nasty looking gash on his side, I didn’t see anything. He was breathing, though. That was a relief.

I looked around, spotting the two wolves that were chasing them one was tied up on the ground by a tree and the other was somehow merged with another tree, looking terrified.

“Ah... Ah tied him up... in case he wakes up,” Applebloom said, a terrified quiver in her voice.

“Applebloom, go get a doctor, right now,” I ordered. “Hurry up. I’ll make sure he’s okay, but he needs a hospital.”

Applebloom just nodded her head and ran off.

I watched her go. When she was out of sight, my eyes drifted to the tied up wolf, staring at nothing with glassy eyes.

I forced myself to look away and focused on my son. The first aid spell wouldn’t heal him, it would only stop the bleeding. It basically creates force fields to reinforce arteries and organs while dulling pain.

It wasn’t very durable and didn’t last very long, but it could and has saved lives. That, and it took about a minute to take hold.

“D-dad?” Midnight muttered. “Wh-where’s-”

“Shh, don’t talk or move,” I said, playing a paw on his shoulder to try and soothe him. “You’re okay, but you got hurt. Applebloom’s gone to get a doctor to take a look at you. She’s... goin’ to be fine, too. She’s not hurt, just...” I glanced at the body. “Shaken.”

“Okay... I’m kinda tired,” Midnight said. “Is it okay if I go to sleep? I heard it’s bad when you’re hurt.”

I brushed a paw across his cheek. “Yeah, it’s fine. Sleep is good when you’re hurt.”

“Okay,” Midnight said before going silent and trying to relax.

After a moment, when I felt he was asleep, I roseto my feet grabbed Gaea's Thorn and turned to the wolf in the tree.

“P-please, I-” He started to speak, but I silenced him with a finger to my lips and a blade to his neck.

“Wake him, and Ah cut you,” I threatened in a whisper. “Now, why were you after mah son?”

“Y-you’re...” Confusion turned to horror.  “Oh, shit... we... I... I don’t know. We were just told to grab him. We weren’t told why, I swear.”

I had a feeling he was too scared to lie. However, there was one thing he had to know.

“How did this happen?” I gestured to the tree he was encased in.

“I-I’m not sure,” he said. “All I know is that colt’s eyes started glowing and this tree grabbed me.”

I looked back at Midnight. Midnight did this? How?

I looked back at the wolf. “And what were you doin’ when he did?”

“I... I was...” he closed his eye shut, bringing to my attention that he only had one good eye. “I was trying to take the filly’s eye. I was mad and I wasn’t thinning because she took mine.”

I barely stopped my blade before it cut his head off, close enough to cut a line in his neck. I forced myself to pull away and lodge the blade in the ground so I could punch him in the face.

“Damn it,” I hissed. I hadn’t meant to knock him out. “Now Ah gotta wait for him to wake up.”
> Chapter 37: Healing
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Well, your assessment was correct, Mister Shiro,” the doctor said. “The wound is mostly superficial. Though, if not for your and Miss Applebloom’s first aid there may have been further issues. Between her disinfecting it and your spell work, it was enough to ensure Midnight here will be able to go home in the morning.”

I let out a sigh of relief. “That’s good to hear, doc. Thanks.”

“I’m just happy he’s alright. Some ponies didn’t make it, and many more have injuries they’ll have to live with for a long time,” The doctor said, heading toward the door. “If you’ll excuse me, I have other patients to see. Nurse Gentle Touch will be caring for him for the time being. If you have any further questions, please direct them to her.”

“Will do,” I replied.

As he left, a light green earth pony with a white mane came in. “Hello, I’m Gentle Touch. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“The pleasure’s all mine,” I replied.

“If you’d like, you can go see your other friends,” she said. “Midnight will be asleep for another hour, and many of them were asking about you.”

I thought about it. I did want to see them, especially Cedric, but I didn’t really want to leave Midnight. Then again, he was in good hooves.

“Alright, but let me know when he wakes up if Ah’m not already back,” I requested.

“Will do.”

I hesitated, not really wanting to leave, but also wanting to check on everyone else.

“Ah’ll be back soon,” I said and went out into the hallway.

The hospital was packed with injured ponies. Yet, by miracle or design, few were dead. As much as I hated it, I had to give Blue Moon a little respect. He said he didn’t come here to kill, and he apparently meant it. 

He just wanted to take my son.

Yeah, what little respect I had for his honesty was completely overshadowed by that fact.

I managed to wipe my anger from my expression as I made my way into Cedric’s room.

He was in bed with an oxygen mask over his nose. Pinkie was sitting beside him, telling him about Pumpkin. Apparently, she only suffered some minor burns and mild smoke inhalation.

“Hey,” I said as I walked in. “You ain’t gonna spontaneously combust, are you?”

Cedric looked up at me and chuckled. “Nah. Twilight got me this collar that keeps me from using magic.” He lifted his head a bit to show a copper ring around his neck. “She said I should keep it on until we can figure out what I actually did.”

“What you did was rise up from the ashes like a damn phoenix and lay waste to the enemy,” I said. “At least that explains why you never seem to get burned.”

“Yeah, Twilight already figured out I was immune to fire,” he said.

“But not carbon dioxide poisoning or smoke inhalation,” Pinkie added with a chuckle, still as upbeat as always but lacking her usual energy. “You’d think those would go together.”

Cedric laughed, weakly. I could hear his breathing struggling to get enough oxygen. “Yeah. Based on what I did, we were thinking it’s some kind of pyrokinesis. Like, I took the heat from the fires and threw it at the other guys.”

“So, fire bending, but the shitty movie version?” I asked.

“Oh, god, don’t compare me to that,” Cedric said with a groan.

“How’s Midnight?” Pinkie asked.

“He’s still unconscious,” I said. “He should be up in an hour. I just have too much nervous energy to stay in one place.”

“And Applebloom?” Pinkie followed up.

I was surprised at first, before I realized it was Pinkie. Of course she would know about that. “Not good.” Cedric looked up in shock,obviously assuming the worst. “She’s not hurt... at least not physically. She... killed one of them. Last Ah saw, she was still in denial, but Ah could tell it was tearin’ her up inside. Hopefully the shrink can help her.”

Cedric looked down, a sudden sullen look in his eyes. “Damn... yeah. I killed a few people, too, didn’t I?”

“You did what you had to,” I said. “Ah know that isn’t much, but try to think about the lives you saved.”

“What about you?” he asked. “Did you... kill anyone?”

I started to say ‘no’, but paused. I had certainty shot a few werewolves as I ran through town. I used a less lethal setting, but... “Ah don’t know. Maybe.”

“Well... apparently I killed more of them than all of them together killed us,” Cedric said.

“They would have killed more if it weren’t for you,” I said. “Anyway, Ah have a few other folks Ah have to talk to. Don’t go doin’ your phoenix impression in the hospital.”

As I left, I heard him say to himself, “Phoenix, huh?”

I wandered down the hall, slowly heading toward where Fluttershy was watching several of the town’s foals.

“Hey, Shy,” I greeted the beautiful pegasus. “Ah hope Razor isn’t givin’ you too much trouble.

“Not at all,” Fluttershy assured me. “Scootaloo has been helping me. Razor really likes her.”

I looked over and saw Scootaloo bouncing around with my cub on her back, her wings keeping him in place, while he squealed with laughter.

“Ah never woulda pegged her as the one to be good with kids,” I said.

Fluttershy giggled. “I think Razor knows she’s going to be in his life a lot more in time.”

“The real question is has she realized it?” I said.

“Oh, so you’re going to accept her,then?” Fluttershy asked, hopefully.

“Not yet,” I said. “Just wonderin’ if she realizes that if Ah do accept it, she’s goin’ to be a mother figure to the little guy.”

“I think she already is,” Fluttershy said. “Her, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom are all in his life quite a bit already, and I can tell he’s going to look up to them as he grows up.”

I smiled at that. “Well, he couldn’t ask for better role models. Those girls are quite remarkable.”

Fluttershy smiled. “It sounds like you have decided what to do about Scootaloo.”

I sighed. “Maybe, but it still isn’t going to happen for a while. She’s still a bit too young.”

“I disagree, but if that’s how you truly feel, I won’t argue with you,” Fluttershy said.

“Just, don’t go tellin’ her,” I said. “Ah don’t want her gettin’ ahead of herself and tryin’ to pressure me. Ah know she wouldn’t mean to, but she gets excited and doesn’t always realize she’s pushin’.”

Fluttershy gave me a quick kiss. “I won’t. That’s your job, when you’re ready. Why don’t you go back to Midnight. Scootaloo and I can watch Razor.”

“Ah was hopin’ Jynx would make it back by now,” I said. “Ah guess she wasn’t able to get a chariot.”

“The next train should be arriving in about twenty minutes,” Fluttershy said. “She’ll-”

Before she could finish, the doors burst open and the very mare we were talking about ran inside.

“Where is he?!” she demanded, more angry than worried.

“He’s fine,” I said. “He’s asleep, right now.”

Jynx glared at me, though I could tell I wasn’t the target of her anger. “I know that, I mean the bastard that hurt him!”

“H-he’s already dead,” I said, a bit worried she’ll have to find another target for her wrath.

Instead, she seemed to relax a little. “Did he at least suffer?.”

“Applebloom crushed his skull tryin’ to protect Midnight,” I said.

That seemed to deflate her anger. “Oh... oh, wow. Is she okay?”

“Last Ah checked she was still in denial, but once it sets in...” I trailed off.

“Yeah...” Jynx was silent for a few seconds before she continued. “Well, show me where Midnight is. I want to check on him.”

“This way,” I said, gesturing for her to follow.

As we walked through the hallway, we came across Nurse Gentle Touch, heading in the opposite direction levitating a couple vials of blood.

“Nurse, is he awake?” I asked.

She started, suddenly. “O-oh! Mister Tora! Hello! Uh, n-not yet, but he should be soon. I just have to... run some tests. You know make sure there isn’t anything in his blood.”

“Uh... yeah, sure,” I said. “Thank you. Come on, Jynx. He’s this way.”

As we got out of earshot, Jynx asked, “What was she so nervous about?”

“Maybe she’s just intimidated by me?” I guessed.

“Well, who cares,” Jynx said. “I want to be there when my son wakes up, so let’s go.”

“Agreed.”





Blue Moon hissed as the physician ran a healing spell over his cracked ribs.

“So, you were defeated?” asked a voice from behind him.

“Was I?” Blue Moon asked back. “I was fighting to distract, my opponent was fighting to kill. I am alive, and he was thoroughly distracted.”

“Yet you are here being treated while he walks around hale and hearty.” The speaker trotted around, her pale fur seeming to glow in the otherwise dim room.

Blue Moon gave the unicorn a distasteful look. “Perhaps if someone had gathered information on him like she was supposed to, I would have known about his unnaturally powerful kicks. I am not the only one who made mistakes today.”

“Or the tiger’s better than you thought,” the mare countered.

“No,” Blue Moon said. “He has very little real talent in combat. However, he makes up for his lack of skill with power and versatility. He has access to a wide variety of magic and tools and fights in a rather unpredictable manner. Still, if I were to fight to kill, he would be dead right now.”

“So why didn’t you?” the mare asked.

“Because I had no reason to,” Blue Moon said. “Unlike you, I do not kill without reason and still get the job done.”

The Mare sneered. “Oh? You ‘get the job done’ do you? That’s strange, I don’t remember seeing a colt in the cells. Just how is that getting the job done?!”

Blue Moon chuckled, shaking his head. “Sometimes I wonder why he favors you. We don’t need the colt.”

“Master?” a meek voice called from the doorway. 

The mare turned to see a pony in a nurse hat walking inside

“I have what you asked for,” the nurse said, holding a small plastic case with a medical red cross on the side.

Blue Moon took the box and opened it, pulling out two glass vials of a vibrant red liquid.

“We only need his blood.”
> Chapter 38: S*** Storm Incoming
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Ah!” I hollered. “Help me, please! He’s eatin’ me!”

Jynx chortled, rolling her eyes.

“You laugh while a vicious beast devours me? What a horrible wife Ah have,” I said. “You know what? Go ahead and eat me.”

The ‘vicious beast’ giggled as he chewed on my shoulder.

Finally, Jynx took pity on me and picked the monster up. “You can eat daddy later. We have to go pick up your big brother.”

“Bi bwuda!” Razor cheered.

“Yes, big brother, very good,” Jynx cooed as she nuzzled him.

I was rather surprised when he first started piecing together words, but Jynx said it was pretty normal for ponies. No one knew when tigerian cubs typically started talking (or really anything about them), but Razor is half pony so it wasn’t really a surprise.

She placed him on her back and I handed him his little bunny plush which he immediately cuddled. With him in place and occupied, we left the house and started back toward the hospital. 

The mood of the town was still pretty low, but it was improving. The burned buildings that could be salvaged were already being repaired. Thankfully, those who lost their homes were being provided for by the Emergency Engineer Corp. The EEC had some very interesting portable shelters that were pretty much just small houses without indoor plumbing that could be deployed in ten minutes.

Luckily most buildings escaped with little to no damage. My own house only had one corner catch. It meant I didn’t really have a usable kitchen at the moment, but I was lucky. The neighbor lost half their house, including their pet hamster.

As we walked, we saw ponies going back to their everyday life. At least, they were trying to. Ponies were resilient, though. They would recover and you wouldn’t even think anything happened. Well, if you ignored the full regiment of the Equestrian Guard now stationed here.

“Stop it,” Jynx said.

“Huh?”

“I know your ‘what could I have done better’ face.”

“There’s nothin’ wrong with askin’ what Ah could’ve done better,” I insisted. “Ah’m not beating myself up over it. Ah just want to make sure we’re ready in case they come back.”

“You think they will?” Jynx asked.

“They were after Midnight, and didn’t get him,” I pointed out. “Ah think they’re with that mare. The one from the Crystal Spire.”

“You think that’s why she was at the orphanage?” Jynx asked.

“Ah don’t think it’s a coincidence she took Midnight when she tried buggin’ out,” I said. “Why else would she have been attacking an orphanage?”

“But why would she be after Midnight?” Jynx asked.

“Ah’m not sure, but if what Applebloom said is true, Ah think Midnight does,” I said.

“Don’t you dare go interrogating him,” Jynx demanded.

I gave her a flat look. “Really? You think Ah would?”

Jynx sighed. “You’re right. I’m sorry. I’m just worried about him.”

“You think Ah’m not?” I asked. “Ah’m terrified for him. That’s why Ah gotta ask him about it. Ah need to know why they want him.”

“Just make sure you’re gentle with him,” Jynx asked. “If he knew, there’s a reason he didn’t say anything.”

“Ah know.”

As we approached the hospital, I only grew more worried. I wasn’t sure what would be worse, if he didn’t know anything about it or if he did. The former meant we were still in the dark, but the latter meant he purposely kept it from us, and I doubted he would’ve done so without a good reason.

As we went inside, we noticed how crowded it was. Most of the ponies that were admitted were only being kept overnight, so their families were all here, like us, waiting for them to be released.

We went up to the second floor and down the hall to Midnight’s room. Midnight was lying in bed, reading a book as we walked in.

“Hey, Ah’m told a badass is in this room,” I said.

“Dad , mom!” he said with a smile. “Thank the gods. It’s so dull here. Can we go home now?”
Jynx and I shared a look before Jynx closed the door.

“Not just yet,” I said. “We need to ask you about something, first.”

“O-oh...” Midnight said, wincing.

“Applebloom told us what happened,” Jynx said.

“And their leader said they were here for you,” I continued. “Ah don’t want to pressure you into tellin’ us somethin’ you really don’t want to, but we really need to know if you might know why. Is there somethin’ particularly special about you you haven’t told us about? Something that helped you protect Applebloom?”

Midnight sniffed as tears welled up in his eyes. “I’m sorry. I made a promise that I wouldn’t tell anyone. I... I promised my mother... before she died.”

“Oh...” Jynx and I said.

“But...” Midnight continued. “I think she would understand. I... I’m a druid.”

Jynx gasped.

I was just confused. “Ah’m guessing you aren't talkin' about the O&O class?”

It was Jynx that answered. “The druids were said to be earth ponies that had powerful nature magic. While all earth ponies have magic that helps plants grow, it’s a passive ability. Sure, one can kind of direct it by showing greater affection to a plant, they can’t really control it. Druids’ magic, however, is said to be just as active as a unicorn's. They can actually control plants. Is that accurate?”

Midnight shifted uncomfortably before saying, “I can also talk to animals... and kinda control them... or influence them? Like, I can’t force them to do stuff, only make them want to do it.”

“That wasn’t in any of the reports I’ve read,” Jynx said.

“But would that be a reason for those guys to be after him?” I asked.

Jynx thought for a moment before shaking her head. “None that I can think of. Unless they’re trying to grow some kind of plants somewhere it can’t normally grow, that need special conditions, or that take an incredibly long time.”

“Did your mother ever tell you why you shouldn’t tell anyone?” I asked Midnight.

Midnight thought for a moment before replying, “She just said people might want to hurt me because of it.”

“I guess I’ll have to do some research,” Jynx said. “Maybe there’s some link between druids and the Cult of Chronos.”

“We should ask the princess,” I suggested. “Ah mean, she’s been around for a while, and Chronos is her father. Maybe she knows somethin’?”

“Maybe. I’ll ask Twilight to send her a message,” Jynx said. “For now, let’s get out of here.”

“How’s Applebloom doing?” Midnight asked as we helped him to his hooves. “Was she hurt?”

“She wasn’t injured. Ah’ll tell you about it later,” I said.





Jynx and I walked through the park with Razor in a carrier on Jynx’s back. Midnight, as soon as we told him what she did, went to find Applebloom. I hoped he would be able to help her come to terms with what she did.

A part of me was worried about Midnight going off alone. After all, that Blue Moon guy was after him. It only made sense that he would try again. Yet, for some reason, I felt he wouldn’t. Maybe it was because we had backup from a whole regiment.

Regardless, I was more concerned about what that attack meant. We had thought the Cult of Kronos was small, only a dozen or so members. The fact that they sent a small army at us proved otherwise. No one had a clue how big they actually were, and that had me worried.

“Ah’m goin’ to have to go huntin’ tonight,” I said.

Jynx sighed. “Alright. I guess we’re having an impromptu date night?”

I was going to go the previous evening while Jynx was in Canterlot, as she hates the smell that clings to me afterward. Fluttershy actually likes it, much to her embarrassment.

“Ah suppose,” I said. “Sorry Ah couldn’t do it while you were gone.”

“It’s not like you knew an army of werewolves would just attack,” she said. “I swear, if I ever get my hooves on that Blue Balls wolf, I’ll violate every law I can think of on him.”

“You aren’t the only one,” I growled, feeling my anger rise.

A pressure appeared on my neck, as little Razor put his little forepaws around me.

I stopped, reaching up and pulling him around front so I could hug him properly. “How did you get out?”

“He’s a sneaky little one,” Jynx said. “I didn’t even feel him move.”

I looked down at him. I knew he didn’t know what was going on, but he could tell I was upset.

I held him closer and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Thanks, little buddy.”

We walked on, talking about little things, but mostly just enjoying each other’s company. Razor didn’t make it ten minutes before falling asleep. Jynx offered to take him, but I wanted to hold him for a while.

I didn’t know why, but I was feeling especially affectionate toward him. I just wanted to hold my son and forget about the world.

“If you’re going hunting, you should probably go soon,” Jynx said.

“Huh?” I looked around and noticed the sun approaching the horizon. “Oh, wow. Ah didn’t even realize it’s gotten so late.”

She chuckled. “Well, I would have said something, but you looked like you were enjoying your dad time.”

I put Razor back in his carrier on Jynx’s back and gave him another kiss. “Ah’ll see you tomorrow, buddy.” Then I gave Jynx a kiss on the lips. “Same to you. Have fun with your study date.”

“Have fun smelling like death,” Jynx teased.

I laughed, checking my belts to make sure I already had whatever spells I’d need and headed off toward the Everfree.

As I walked, I heard the flutter of small wings and a slight weight on my back. I looked to see Poe perched between my shoulders.

“Where the hell have you been?” I asked.

“None ya,” he cawed.

I shook my head. “Who taught you that one?” 

His vocabulary seemed to be getting pretty big. He knew about a dozen words and phrases. Ravens were smart, anyway, but Poe was certainly above average. Of course, most animals kept as pets by races that had magic were smarter than their Earth counterparts, and ravens on Earth were already really smart and could pick up a decent vocabulary. It made me wonder what he was getting up to when he would disappear.

“You been plotin’ against me?” I said with a grin.

“No comment,” he cawed.

That made me laugh. “Well let me get mah insurance in order, first.”

We entered the forest with about two hours before dark. It wasn’t much time, but if I failed, I would just try again in the morning.

“Can you go look for somethin’? A deer would be nice,” I asked my bird buddy.

He cawed and flew off. Meanwhile, I would look myself. I took in the scents of the forest. I could smell the various smells that always accompanied the forest. I even smelled the faint smell of Fluttershy left behind by her animals. I smelled Zecora, though it was faint.

I should talk to her more often. I’ve barely interacted with her, at all, I thought to myself.

I had to put it on my to-do list. 

“Caw caw!” Poe called as he returned, circling overhead twice before flying off again.

I followed after, wondering what he found. I was hoping for something big enough that it would feed me for a while. I was so lost in thought, I nearly missed that he had stopped and found a perch. 

A gold equine perch, laying in a tree.

“Hello, again.”

I felt an icy chill shoot down my spine. Every time I met this ‘mare’ bad things happened. This time, though, was different. Every other time she always had a smug, teasing, almost flirtatious smirk. 

This time, though, her expression was blank.

“Hello,” I returned. “To what do Ah owe this visit?”

She looked at me, almost somber in her expression. “The Cult of Kronos has succeeded.”

That icy chill in my spine sank to my gut. “Wh-what? What do you mean?”

“They acquired what they were seeking in that last attack,” she said.

“But... Midnight. They didn’t get him,” I said, confused.

She sighed. “No, but they got his blood, and that’s all they need for the next step in their plan.”

“His blood? How..." I shook my head. "Never mind that. There has to be a way to stop them. What’s their next step? Are they releasin’ Kronos?”

“No. They can not yet release their master, but they can begin the process,” she explained. “As for stopping them... there is a slim possibility, but it will not be easy.”

“What do Ah gotta do?”

She looked off into the horizon, a far off gaze as if she were looking past the world. “You must leave from here and go south. Follow your instincts and you will find an ancient temple of Kronos. That is where the ritual will be performed. You must leave now. You do not have time to tell your friends or family. There is a small observation post not too far from the temple you’ll pass. You can leave a message with them to warn Celestia of what’s happening. Go, now.”

I didn’t - couldn’t - hesitate. I turned toward the south, and ran.





As the form of the tigerian faded through the trees, the ‘mare’ turned to the raven on her back.

“Go, tell your master that it is almost time. In three days, Shirotora will be dead.”

With that, the raven nodded and flew away.
> Chapter 39: Rush into the Secret House
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I had no idea what I was doing.

Sure, I was told to trust my instincts, and I really did feel like I was on the right track, but why was I going alone?

Did that ‘mare’ really know something I didn’t? Well, of course, she knew a lot of things I didn’t, but why couldn’t she tell me more than she did?

I shook my head. I felt like I was getting close. 

The landscape had changed from grasslands and forests to savannah. If I kept going, I knew it would turn into dessert and then the lush rainforest. Though, I doubted I would have to go that far.

As the second day was drawing to a close, I noticed something out of the ordinary. There was a large stony outcropping in the middle of the plains. Large stone spires shot up hundreds of feet, almost forming a crown of earth.

Not far from it was a building with a tower, overlooking the geological anomaly.

“That must be the outpost,” I said to myself and started heading for it.

As I approached, I called out, “Hello up there! Anyone home?”

I heard the sound of shuffling from inside. A light green pony stuck his head out of a second story window. He looked around before his eyes landed on me.

I gave a friendly wave. “Hey, Ah was-”

He cut me off with a shriek of terror and ran back inside. There was the sound of crashing before I felt a burst of magic, and then silence.

“Uh... hello? Ah’m a friendly,” I called.

No response.

“Ah heard a lot of noise and felt magic, are you okay?” I called.

Still, no answer.

“Alright, Ah’m comin’ in,” I called as I opened the door. “Ah just want to make sure you’re okay.”

I looked around, trying to figure out where the guy went. This was obviously a guard outpost. There was a set of guard armor in one corner with a couple spears and some training equipment.

I found an office, as well as an explanation as to why the guard reacted the way he did. There were pictures of tigerians as well as documents explaining how dangerous they were and what to do if one appeared. Was this post meant to watch for tigerians? Apparently, it was believed this temple had something to do with them.

I also found the reason the guard seemed to vanish. There was a teleportation circle to one side of the room, mostly burned away by a built in scrubbing spell. 

Based on the amount of magic I felt, it was meant for a quick escape. It wouldn’t have teleported him too far, but I was guessing he was on his way to Canterlot. At least that meant Celestia would know where I am, and likely what it means.

Hopefully she’ll tell Jynx where I am and why. Maybe Jynx’ll only divorce me when she finds out why I left without a word. I thought to myself. Unless she comes down here herself... I shuddered. Well, I guess this is as good a place to die as any.

I started making my way toward the ‘temple’ and froze.

“God damn it!” I groaned. “I could have brought my motorcycle! Why the hell didn’t I? Oh, right, because the crazy hermit not-a-pony said, ‘No, don’t go home first, just run, you’ll be fine.’ Next time I see her I’m cussing her out.”

I sighed. There was no reason to get worked up, now. It was too late, anyway. Besides, it wasn’t like I had thought of it before. Plus, she always seemed to know things she shouldn’t, so who knows. Maybe there was a reason she didn’t want me taking my bike.

Lamenting past choices was pointless, so I just grit my teeth and started for the ‘temple’.

I had to wonder how ancient the place was. Was it always buried in stone? Did it build up over time? He was the god of earth, so maybe it was made that way.

Regardless, the enemy was in there. I had to tread carefully. I pulled out a stealth spell that would quiet my movements and camouflage me slightly. It wasn’t the best camo, but it read my surroundings and changed to best fit. Anyone looking right at me would see me, but hopefully they wouldn’t be looking too hard.

Even with that spell, I had to move carefully. I had no idea how many of them were in there, so even with magical camouflage, I couldn’t be hasty. I had to tread carefully and take out anyone I safely could. 

With that in mind, I drew a summoning circle for a nifty little weapon Bakura made for guards. It was a trudgeon imbued with stun spells. It had to make direct contact with the target, so hopefully they didn’t have too much armor or thick clothing. 

If they did... 

I felt at my necklace. Will I have to use this on ponies? No. I won’t sully Gaea’s gift with the blood of people, even if they’re evil.

I took a bit more time to summon a short sword. Anything long would be useless indoors.

I thought about summoning my guns, but quickly dismissed that. They took power from my bracers and made it so I couldn’t use them. Ultimately, the bracers’ abilities would be more useful here. Besides, the using guns like those in an ancient stone temple would by a bad idea.

I didn’t approach directly. I wasn’t an idiot. I went to the side, sniffing the air to see if I could pick up the scent of magic. There was certainly magic, but it didn’t smell like it was held together in any spells, at least not close to the entrance. There was the scent of two griffins coming from right inside the entrance, though.

Griffins had excellent eyesight, but only straight ahead. That meant I had to be careful. If I peeked around the corner while they were looking in my direction, they’d spot me, even with my spell. That meant the best way to deal with them was to attack swiftly and take them out before they knew what was happening.

I had to be fast. Luckily, ‘fast’ was something I was prepared for. I grabbed a dash spell and readied my stun cudgel. I cast the spell and the world slowed for a tenth of a second, stretching it out to six.

As much as I would have loved to hit them at that speed, the spell didn’t protect the user’s body from impacts like that. As fast as I moved with that spell, it would shatter my arm if I tried. Instead I rushed past them and, as soon as the spell ended, bludgeoned one of them upside the head while kicking the other.

I had gotten very good at controlling the force of my kicks, so instead of crushing his ribs, I just cracked them and stunned him long enough to smack him with the stun club.

And that was the easy part. Now, I had to find a place to stash the bodies. They’d be out for a couple hours, so I wasn’t worried about them waking. I was worried someone would check on them and sound the alarm if they found them.

I picked them up and ran a good hundred yards to a bunch of bushes and dropped them inside in a compromising position. That way, if they were found, hopefully whoever found them would mistake them for having a bit of fun. It might buy a few more seconds.

Plus, it was fun.

With the door guard out of the way, I was able to enter without further trouble. The entrance wasn’t what one would think of as the entrance to a temple. It was just a stairway heading down, the only decoration, if it could be called that, was the occasional plain iron sconce holding a glowing crystal.

So, the temple is underground, I thought to myself. Makes sense for a god of earth.

I made my way down, keeping an ear and nose out for anyone approaching. Considering how they probably still think there’s a royal guard pony watching the place. It’s doubtful people are coming and going very often.

As I approached the end of the stairs, I started to hear voices. I sounded like chanting.

From what I had read about Kronos, he was a very practical and straightforward guy, so his temples were usually very utilitarian. As such, I wasn’t expecting much more than maybe a few rooms. I had certainly expected more than one, yet that was all there was. It was a big room, but still just one. There were no doors or anything other than the one I was hiding beside, peaking around the frame.

There were about a dozen people inside, mostly ponies. There were two griffins, a lycan, and about five ponies. Another four of them I couldn’t tell because they were wearing hoods, but at least two of them were probably unicorns if the horns sticking out meant anything.

The four hooded figures were chanting around a magic circle of some kind. If I had to guess, that was what I was sent here to stop. 

And there was the pony I had to stop. The pale mare that bamboozled us in the Crystal Kingdom and attacked the orphanage. Thankfully, I didn’t see Blue Moon anywhere. If he were here, I didn’t think I could take him and everyone else. Hell, I wasn’t sure I could take him alone if he actually fought to kill.

The magic of the circle was still forming, so the cloak guys wouldn’t be a threat for at least a few minutes. There were four, including the griffins, talking in a group nearby. The pale mare was talking to the lycan at the other end. I couldn’t hear much, but I did hear Blue’s name... or they were talking about the color.

I wasn’t going to be able to avoid killing here. I mean, sure, it was possible, but it was far from practical. I had accepted that it was going to happen if I was going to be involved in this conflict, but that didn’t make it easy.

Forgive me for the blood I’m about to spill, I prayed.

I grabbed a lightning bolt spell and an amplification spell. I took a breath to steel my nerves, and leaped out, unleashing the lightning bolt on the group of four. The griffins, having better reflexes than ponies, reacted, but not fast enough. All four were fried in the blink of an eye. 

The others in the room were already moving by the time I pulled my short sword. The nearest pony didn’t have much time, though, before I stabbed him through the shoulder and cut off his horn. He’d survive, but he’d never recover his horn or his ability to use that leg.

The remaining three had come together and attacked as one. The earth pony charged at me, but a swift kick broke his neck, paralyzing him. 

I had to dodge a bolt of magic just as the lycan reached me, putting me in a bad position as she swung a mace at my chest. I stuck out my paw and activated my bracer, putting a plain of magical energy between us. The impact still hit hard, sending me to the ground and forcing me to drop my sword.

I summoned the energy sword from my right bracer and scored a blow on her hip. Unfortunately, the near-massless blade just didn’t have the weight to do more than give her a shallow gash. Still, It was better than nothing.

As soon as she pulled her mace back again, I cast an ice spike spell, impaling her in the chest.

I turned back to the pale mare just in time to see the magic of the circle coalesce far sooner than it should have. That was why she didn’t cast any other spells after the first. She helped finish the spell.

I rushed toward them, hoping I could still interrupt it somehow. I snatched up the lycan’s mace and crushed the nearest caster’s skull.

The spell persisted.

I watched as something I hadn’t noticed before rose into the air. It was the dagger she had taken from Sombra’s personal chambers. Alongside it, blood rose up, likely Midnight’s, and started to glow as it seeped into the dagger.

As I prepared to leap at her, to try to take the dagger before she could, pain bloomed in my back and chest. I looked down at the thin silver blade protruding from me.

“So sorry, my friend,” Said the familiar voice of Blue Moon. “We can’t let you interfere. Hurry up and finish the ritual.”

The piece of metal was yanked free and I fell to my knees. “No... Ah... Ah won’t...”

“You won’t do anything,” Blue moon said, stabbing me again, this time in the other lung.

I tried to muster up the strength to lunge at him, but I only managed to fall.

I tried crawling toward them, desperate to stop whatever they were doing.

The pale mare walked past, she glanced down at me and smirked as she swung the dagger down, slicing clean through my throat.

As I laid there, my vision fading, I could have sworn I saw Poe, perched atop a door at the back of the room.

Was that door always there? I thought as it slowly opened.





Jynx was furious. 

How could he have just left like that? she thought as she looked out over the countryside as it passed swiftly underneath.

She was terrified when she didn’t see him the day after he went hunting. Then Fluttershy said he never came by and she feared the worst.

She waited three days for any sign that he was alive, fearing the worst, until Twilight came to her telling her that he had been spotted by some outpost in the middle of nowhere.

She had practically hijacked a carriage from the guard that had been dispatched to investigate. Apparently there was some temple out there that had something to do with Kronos.

How he knew about it, she didn’t know. Why he would just run off for it made even less sense. She knew he had to have a good reason, but that didn’t cool her anger any. He could have at least said something.

When they finally landed, there were already a few guards there. She was surprised to see them bringing a couple bodies out from the temple.

Did Shiro do this? she wondered. It must have been big if he did.

As she approached, she asked, “Where’s Shiro? I’m his wife, and he needs a good yelling.”

The looks they gave her were not what she expected. They weren’t looks of annoyance, amusement, or discomfort. They were... sad... pitying... They were the kind of looks you’d give...

An icy pit opened in her gut.

She ran into the temple, ignoring the calls of the guards.

She entered the main chamber, looking around. It was carnage. Several more bodies laid scattered around. Several ponies, what she thought might have been griffins, and even a werewolf.

And, surrounded by royal investigators, all of whom were giving her the same, sorrowful looks...

“Sh-Shiro...?”
> Chapter 40: For Whom the Bell Tolls
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Jynx stroked Midnight’s mane. He had finally cried himself to sleep. It was the hardest this she had ever had to do. Not only was it hard to crush the colt by telling him his father and hero was gone, but it meant she had to actually say it out loud.

A knock from the door took her attention. She gently laid Midnight in his bed and headed for the living room. She opened the door to find a teary eyed Twilight.

“Hey,” Twilight said.

Jynx tried to give her a smile. “Hey. Come on in.”

Twilight followed her inside, closing the door behind her. They took a seat on the couch, jynx leaning her head on Twilight’s shoulder, who wrapped a wing around her.

They sat in silence for a few minutes. Twilight wanted to say something, but what could she? Words couldn’t fix what was wrong, only time and her loved ones being there for her.

“I keep hoping this is just some terrible prank.”

Twilight nearly started at the suddenness of Jynx’s comment.

“It’s just so hard to believe,” Jynx said, somberly. “I always thought he was invincible. I mean, I knew he wasn’t, but it felt like it, you know?”

Twilight held her tighter. “Yeah, he was something else.”

“He was stabbed in the back,” Jynx said with a growl. “That cowardly piece of shit couldn’t even face him.”

“Of course he didn’t. If he did, Shiro would have left him like the rest,” Twilight said, feeling some of Jynx’s anger rubbing off on her.

“I want to find them,” Jynx said. “I know I couldn’t really do anything, but... I want to.”

“I know how you feel,” Twilight said. “This... this is the first time I’ve actually lost someone close to me since my parents.”

“Really?” Jynx asked, genuinely surprised.

“I... didn’t let anyone get close for a long time,” Twilight said. “Even my ‘friends’ in Canterlot weren’t really close. I mean, we got along, but we didn’t really have anything in common. Then I came here...”

“Yeah. This place does have that effect on you, doesn’t it?” Jynx said, chuckling. “The folks here are just so... unique.”

Twilight snortled. “That’s an understatement. Spike and I fit in from the get go.”

“And my eccentricities aren’t even that eccentric by comparison,” Jynx added. Her smile faded, though, as she continued. “Still... I’m moving to Cloudsdale for a while, to stay with mom and dad for a while.”

Twilight gave her a shocked look.

Jynx couldn’t meet her eyes as she explained. “It won’t be forever. I just... I need some time, and I need someone to help with Razor. I don’t want to take Midnight away, but I think if we just think about it like a vacation, it’ll be fine.”

“Oh... I see,” Twilight said, holding her a little tighter.

“I’ll be back,” Jynx said. “I still love you. I just need time to come to terms.”

Twilight nodded, understanding. “You know I’ll be here for you, whenever you want, and I’ll come visit you regularly, if you want me to.” 

“I’d like that.”





“That liar!” A crash came from the Junior Rangers Headquarters. “That big, stupid, jerk!”

Scootaloo let herself collapse to the floor, tears streaming down her face. “He said he’d give me a chance. He said when I was old enough, we could...”

“Scootaloo?”

Scootaloo tried to clear her eyes, turning away from the door when she heard Sweetie’s voice.

“I heard yelling and noises. Are you okay?” Sweetie Belle asked as she walked in.

“Of course I’m not okay,” Scootaloo snapped. “He’s gone. He left me. He lied and left me.”

“Oh...” Sweetie said, realizing what was happening. “You know he didn’t mean to, right?”

“I’m not stupid,” Scootaloo said, her anger not lessening in the slightest. “I know he didn’t leave on purpose, but that doesn’t change what happened. He’s gone, and I’m alone.”

Sweetie sat by Scootaloo’s side. “You don’t have to be.”

Scootaloo rolled her eyes. “On, yeah, because ponies are lining up to be with a midget pegasus that can’t fly.”

“Well, that’s their loss,” Sweetie said. “You’re an amazing pony. You’re fun, brave, funny, kind... They’d be lining up if they saw what I see.”

Scootaloo scoffed. “Yeah, sure. Thanks for trying to cheer me up, but we both know there’s no pony that sees me like that.”

Sweetie Belle sighed. “You really aren’t very bright, are you?”

“Hey! I thought you were trying to cheer me up,” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah, sorry,” Sweetie apologized. “How about we go to Sugarcube Corner? We’ll get the biggest, most unhealthy thing they have.”

Scootaloo sighed. “Yeah. I guess. Thanks, by the way. You’re the best friend I could have ever asked for.”





“Hello?” Fluttershy asked as she opened the door to the Carousel Boutique. “Rarity are you here?”

She could hear the sound of the sewing machine, and figured Rarity just couldn’t hear her, so she let herself in. As she made her way into the back, she couldn’t help but notice a few sketches of various garments, all baring a stripe motif.

“Rarity?” she called again as she entered the work room.

“Oh, Fluttershy,” Rarity replied when she noticed her friend. “I’m so sorry. I was invested in my work.”

“I could see,” Fluttershy said, looking around. “Um... is this...?”

“Oh... yes,” Rarity followed her friend’s gaze to her many sketches. “I... wanted to commemorate our dear friend. I’m just having some trouble. I want it to be something he would have loved, but also something to capture what he meant to all of us.”

Fluttershy sniffed back her tears. “I’m sure he would appreciate that.”

“Also...” Rarity hesitated. “I would like to make something to send him off in.”

“Well, if anyone can, it would be you,” Fluttershy said.

“Perhaps you could help me,” Rarity offered. “I knew him as a dear friend, but you knew him as a lover. Maybe you have some insight I don’t.”

Fluttershy gave a small smile. “I would like that.”





On top of a hill, about five miles outside of Ponyville, a lone target stood. It was a big one, a good ten feet across and laying flat.

A streak of blue blurred past a good fifty feet above before a blood red spear slammed into the target at sonic speed. It hit with enough force to bury the spear halfway in the edge of the target.

“Damn it,” Rainbow cursed. “Still not good enough.”

Stupid Shiro, going and getting yourself killed, she thought to herself. Now I gotta do your job for you.

“You know, I’m probably going to kill myself doing some crazy stunt before I’m fourty,” she said, looking up to the sky. “When I do, I’m kicking your ass!”





Jynx held Midnight close as they sat, looking around at all the ponies that showed up. Even Princess Celestia showed to pay her respects, though she couldn’t stay.

She truly was touched that so many had come. Most of Ponyville had at least stopped by, briefly.

“Everyone really loved dad, huh?” Midnight asked, as if reading her thoughts.

“Yeah. They did.”

The gathered ponies grew quiet as Cedric took to the podium.

“I would like to start with a poem, written by John Donne;

“No man is an island,
Entire of itself.
Each is a piece of the continent,
A part of the main.
If a clod be washed away by the sea,
Europe is the less.
As well as if a promontory were.
As well as if a manor of thine own
Or of thine friend's were.
Each man's death diminishes me,
For I am involved in mankind.
Therefore, send not to know
For whom the bell tolls,
It tolls for thee.”

He gave a moment before continuing. “Many of us think of times like this as a time to mourn the lost. In truth, it’s a time to mourn ourselves, for those who have passed no longer have pain or worry. It is we that must suffer, that must trudge on in a world made more dim.

“When I first came to this world, Shiro’s was the very first face I saw. And then I screamed like a filly and ran around like an idiot for a while.” He gave a sad chuckle. “But then I got to know him. 

“He had a weird, but not unwelcome sense of humor. He had great respect for the monsters and creatures he had to fight off. He cared for his friends and loved to make others happy.

“While we still don’t know much about what happened, we know he died fighting those who would do us harm. He was a hero.

He turned toward the casket. “Shiro, my friend. We’re going to miss you. May you dwell forever in paradise.”





A great golden lion, with a stark white mane looked up as a raven flew into his chambers through the window.

“Ah, there you are,” he said, his voice deep and powerful. “I take it you have fulfilled your duty?”

“Yes,” the raven cawed.

“Excellent. We haven’t a moment to lose,” the lion replied. “We have much to do, and little time in which to do it.”

The Lion threw the doors open and strode through, with purpose in every step.
> Chapter 41: In the House of Thunder and Lightning
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

They say when you die, you’re greeted by a cold void with a warm light in the distance, beckoning you on, or a great pearly gate. Sometimes it’s an endless field of grain or a grand palace. It’s even been portrayed as something more bureaucratic.

‘They’ apparently don’t know jack.

Because as it turns out, what greets you is a bedroom.

Also, there’s no wondering if you’re dead or not. You just knew, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that you are.

At least, that was my experience.

Yeah, that’s right. Story telling from beyond the grave~ WooOoOo~

What, you thought I was gone for good? I’m telling the story in past tense, meaning it already happened. How would I be telling it if I were?

Use your heads, people.

Anyway, yeah. I was dead, and in a rather nice, if spartan, bedroom, staring at the ceiling. It wasn’t what I was expecting, but it made sense. Why the hell would gods need some lengthy system to process the dead? Why would you have to wait in line for the afterlife? You’d think they’d have streamlined it after however many thousands of years.

It wasn’t long before I heard a rapping at my chamber door. 

“Enter?” I said, a little hesitant.

The door opened and a raven flew inside. A very familiar raven.

“Poe?! They killed you, too?” I asked, feeling my anger rising. Who the hell murders a fucking bird?

“Yes to the first,” Poe said, “but not exactly the second.”

I stared, dumbfounded. He was a smart bird, and had picked up quite a few words, but he was never that articulate.

He chuckled. “I must admit, your reaction is rather amusing.”

“Don’t torment the man, Poe,” said another voice, deep and powerful.

Poe rolled his eyes. “Must you call me that, lord?”

I watched, slightly intimidated, as a massive, golden lion with a white mane entered the room.

“I rather like the name. It suits you in this form,” the lion said. “Ah, Shirotora. I have been expecting you.”

As I watched him enter the room, I noticed one very important feature. his coat seemed to shimmer with rainbows, like an oil slick... Like Celestia’s and Luna’s.

The lion smirked. “Oh, perceptive, aren’t you? Yes, I am what you would call a god. In fact, I’m Celestia’s and Luna’s cousin; the God of Storms, the Mighty Thor!”

He rose up in a masculine pose, flexing his muscles.

“Uh...” I articulated.

“Yes, you may bask in my glory,” Thor said.

“Must you act like such a buffon?”

I jumped up at the voice that suddenly came from right beside me. A coyote with orange fur... I mean yellow... Green? The color is ‘yes’... and ‘no’? It was like every time he moved, colors shifted like shadows, as if he were passing through color.

“Yes, I must,” Thor said. “It’s fun and people’s reactions are priceless.”

The coyote facepawed. “And I’m supposed to be the chaotic one.”

“Oh, come, now, dear brother. Don’t put yourself in a box,” Thor said.

“But, we’re all in a box,” I pointed out, gesturing to the room. Admittedly, I wasn’t being clever, or snarky, my brain was just broken and trying to sort things out.

The two gods looked at me before letting out boisterous laughter.

“He has us there, Loki,” Thor said.

“He has you there,” Loki replied. “I said nothing.”

“Uh... What... what’s going on?” I asked, completely baffled by the fact that there were two gods visiting me and talking as if we were old friends.

“Ah, yes, forgive me,” Thor said, giving a boisterous laugh. “I want to invite you to dinner.”

“D-Dinner?” I asked. “You want to invite me to... dinner?”

“Admittedly, it isn’t just to enjoy your company, not that we won’t,” Loki said. “We have a matter to discuss with you, something that will be mutually beneficial.”

Finally, my brain started to catch up to my situation, including what happened before I died, and... what I left behind.

“Oh, dear,” Loki said with a playful smile. “I do believe his brain finally started working again.”

“I-” I started to speak, but froze when I saw Thor’s expression had lost its playfulness.

He spoke in a very serious tone. “You’ll want to hear what I have to offer.”





And so, I was prepared to dine with gods.

And I do mean ‘prepared’. As in, servants washed me, and fitted me for a fancy suit made of silver thread. It was all very extravagant, especially for a Norse god. Of course, he wasn’t necessarily the same Thor. Or, rather, humans may not have known enough about him and made things up.

Loki seemed rather down to earth and 'normal', after all, so maybe they just made up most of it.

As I walked into the dining room, though, I was met with Thor, Loki, and another I wasn’t familiar with, all wearing nothing at all and having a good old fashioned Viking feast.

Thor looked at me and asked, “What’s with the fancy getup?”

I gawped at him before noticing the mischievous twinkle in Loki’s eye.

Never mind what I said about him before, he was exactly what the Norse said he was.

As I took my seat, I looked the new guy over. He looked almost like a pony, but with more scales than fur, both black as pitch, two small horns behind his ears sweeping straight back, leathery wings, and eyes that were a piercing emerald green.

I wasn’t sure who this was, but I was sure Thor would introduce us. So, I took my seat, the only one open, across from the new guy, with Thor and Loki at either end.

“Well, at least you look good,” Thor said, raising a glass. “Now, eat up. It’s always best to talk business with a belly full of good food and better mead.”

I don’t think I’ve ever had so much meat. There was just about every kind of edible animal on the spread, from beef and pork, to duck and even gator. I hadn’t had gator since Earth.

And the Mead? Literally divine. Yes, mead with a capital ‘M’. This was the real stuff, the stuff humans tried to imitate, the Nectar of the Gods. The taste was literally indescribable. There's nothing to compare it to, not even the usual general descriptors like 'sweet' or 'savory' could apply.

I ate like a man starved. Granted, I had eaten nothing but dried rations and a lizard I caught for the past three days, so I almost was.

After a bit, the feast started to wind down. When we were mostly done, just nibbling on bits, I decided to ask the question I was meaning to from the moment I walked in.

“So, if you don’t mind me asking, are you goin’ to introduce us?” I asked, gesturing to the other guest.

“Introduce you?” Thor said, mirthfully. “You’ve known each other for over a year, now.”

I looked at the other, I was guessing he was a dragon pony, like Flurrershy, but more dragon.

Loki smirked and said, “You don’t recognize your precious, little pet?”

“Mah...” I looked back at the dragon pony. “Wait... Poe?”

“My true name is Jetaga,” he said, “but yes, you know me as such.”

“So... you were my bird... for a year...” I said, confused. “Why?”

“Curiosity, at first,” Loki answered. “It was originally I that asked my dear brother to keep an eye on you.”

“But... why, though?” I asked.

“Because, you are the first of his children in Equestria, untainted,” Thor explained.

“His... his children?” I asked. “I... I’m a demigod?!”

“What? Oh!” Thor let out a mighty laugh. “No! No, no, no. ‘Children’ as in, he created your kind, not that he is your father.”

“Oh,” I said, a part of me disappointed by that. “Wait. I thought Kronos created the tigerians?”

Loki scoffed. “That bastard didn’t create any beings. He only corrupted them, stole them. Mine weren’t the only ones, merely the only ones to survive. I created your kind. The tigerians were my magnum opus, a perfect blend of physical and magical prowess.”

“Besides, Kronos is too stuck up to ever make anything with chaos magic,” Thor said. “Anyway, back to the topic at hand. It started as curiosity, but then you got mixed up with the cult of Kronos. Poe-”

“My name is Jetaga,” the former bird said, irritated.

“-told us of your battles against Kronos’ servant.”

“You mean Blue Moon?” I asked.

“No, the mare,” Loki corrected.

I furrowed my brow. “The mare? The one from the Spire?”

“Yes. She is a more powerful foe than she has revealed,” Thor said. “She is Kronos’ Herald.”

“Ah’m guessin’ when you say ‘Herald’, you’re meanin’ somethin’ more than the typical definition of the word,” I said.

“Very astute of you,” Loki said. “Gods are not able to enter the mortal world. They can send their power through, but it’s difficult and lacks any sort of precision. For example, Thor could sent forth his power to encourage rain to come to a place that has been suffering a drought, but even then it isn’t easy. He can't, however, strike some evil doer down with a bolt of lightning.

“Thus, in order to exact precise change, we have two methods available to us. The first is through the creation of divine elements. These are certainly the most common, as they can be designed to function under specific circumstances or used only by people that fit specific criteria, like each of the Elements of Harmony.

“The other method is far less common, but potentially more powerful. We select someone to be our champion, to represent us in the mortal realm; a Herald. A Herald is imbued with a portion of our power and becomes a conduit of our will. It is a mutual contract, allowing the Herald to use a portion of our power as they see fit, in exchange for carrying out our will when called upon.”

“And that, dear Shirotora,” Thor said, sitting proudly and looking at me with an intensity that bored through my very soul, “is why you’re here. I want you to become my Herald.”

As his words danced around in my head, I found myself more and more confused. “But... you said a Herald was a way for a god to influence the mortal world. How would that work if I’m dead?”

Thor grinned. “Simple. We send you back.”

My eyes widened. “You can do that?”

“We did it with Jetaga, didn’t we?” Loki asked. “He died more than seven hundred years ago.”

“Really?” I asked, looking at the dragon-pony.

Jetaga sighed and nodded to Loki.

Loki nodded back and said, “For sixty years, Jetaga labored under the belief that he was working to free a benevolent dryad from an imprisonment imposed upon her by the great demon Grogar. When he succeeded, he learned that, while she told him the truth, she did not tell him the full truth. She was, in fact, a dryad, but she had been corrupted by Grogar. 

“When he released her, what greeted him was not a beautiful nature spirit, but a corrupted creature that feeds on one’s emotions. She took his mind and forced him to sire a new brood of creature before killing him.”

Thor took over from there. “He came to me, pleading to allow him to return to slay the creature he had foolishly helped escape. However, that was not to be. One cannot simply return one to life just like that. Besides, a new race had been born, and the gods are forbidden from taking action that could lead to any race’s extermination.

“However, as foolish as he was, his heart was pure. So, I took him in as my servant, to be my eyes and ears among the mortals. Sending his as his former self would have been impossible, so I sent him in the form of a raven.”

“Where he met me,” I finished.

“Correct,” Thor confirmed.

“So, if sending him as his former self was so difficult, does that mean I won’t be able to go back as myself?” I asked.

“Oh, you will be yourself,” Thor said. “It comes with the package of being a Herald. That is one of the only ways a mortal can return to the living world as they were.”

“Oh... so... I can get my life back?” I asked, hopeful.

Thor and Loki smiled and nodded.

Jetaga chuckled. “It will be a shame. I enjoyed our time together.”

“Oh?” Thor said, smirking. “You say that as if you won’t be seeing him for a while.”

Jetaga cocked an eyebrow. “I can not go with him.”

Loki smirked. “Says who?”

“I can not just be resurrected, and I am bound to serve my lord,” Jetaga said.

To which Loki replied, “Yes, and to follow your lord wherever he goes.”

“Correct,” Jetaga said.

“Including the mortal world, if the part of me you’re bound to goes there,” Thor said.

Jetaga’s eyes widened. “Wh- You mean... I can return? Truly return, as I am?”

"Yes," Thor said, grinning like a fool. "The other way for one to return to life as they were is if they are the familiar of a Herald. You have more than earned your second chance, my friend."

I couldn’t help but laugh. “So, what are we waitin’ for? Let’s get this show on the road! I better get back before Jynx kills me.”

Thor’s smile faded. “Unfortunately, we can not do that, just yet. You are going to be facing great hardships, and you will need to be properly trained, not only in basic combat and magic, but also in how to use your new powers.”

Loki grinned. “That, and you need to learn what you can truly do as a child of Loki.”
> Chapter 42: Life Goes On
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Order, order!” Applebloom pounded their gavel to get everyone’s attention. “This meetin’ of the Junior Rangers has officially begun. That means shut up!”

The gathered youths quieted down.

“Good. Now, first order of business, congratulations to the newest group to pass boot camp and become Junior Rangers, Dinky Doo and Honey Bun.”

The two fillies gave a little wave.

After that, it was the usual. She gave a report of who achieved what, and what new gizmos and dodads they were getting, if any. They didn’t have anything new, just a couple improvements on their old stuff. It wasn’t much, but she was glad. She wanted to get it over with.

Midnight was coming to visit and she was eager to see him again. She was hoping they’d be moving back soon, but she doubted it. He and Jynx were still rather upset, despite it having been a month.

She didn’t blame them, though. She still found herself thinking about him alot. Maybe it was because of Scootaloo, or maybe it was because she had worked with him so much with the Junior Rangers. Either way, she missed him.

“Alright then, unless anyone has anythin’ else, this concludes this meetin’,” Applebloom said. “See y’all next week.”

As the foals dispersed, Applebloom wasted no time getting her things and heading for the door.

“You’re in a hurry,” Sweetie Belle said as she came up beside her friend and started for the station together. “Eager to see someone?”

Applebloom chuckled. “Heck yeah. Ah’m gonna make a right feast for him.”

Sweetie giggled. “Yeah, he’s going to need the energy, huh?”

“Damn right,” Applebloom replied with a smirk. “But mostly, Ah just miss him. Ah want to spend as much time as Ah can with him.”

“Yeah. I kind of miss him, too, to be honest,” Sweetie said.

“Oh...” Applebloom said, a bit surprised. “Well, why don’t you ask him out, too? Ah won’t mind if you come with us.”

“Oh! No, I don’t mean like that,” Sweetie said, waving a hoof. “I mean, it was fun when the four of us would hang out, trying to get our cutie marks.”

“Oh, sorry,” Applebloom said. “Still, I’m sure he’d like to see you and Scoots, too.”

“Speaking of whom,” Sweetie said, giving a wave to their third as she trotted toward them. “Come on.”

“Hey,” Scootaloo said as she cantered alongside them. “How was the meeting?”

“Same as usual,” Applebloom said.

“Thanks for taking care of it for me,” Scootaloo said.

“No problem,” Applebloom replied with a smile.

They made their way to the chariot landing strip beside the train station to wait for their friend and his mom. They didn’t have to wait long before Scootaloo spotted something.

“There they are,” she said, pointing to the sky.

It took a few more seconds before Sweetie and Applebloom spotted them, too.

They also spotted a certain purple nerd running their way.

“Woo! Made it,” Twilight said as she came to a stop, panting slightly.

“Jeeze, Twilight, I’d think you would have enough earth pony or pegasus in you to make that run easily,” Scootaloo teased.

“Hey, I have plenty of pegasus magic,” Twilight said. “I’m just... not as active as I probably should be.”

Another purple form landed beside her, “Why didn’t you just fly?” Spike asked, flexing his new wings.

“Don’t tell me the guy who's only had wings for a few days is already out flying you?” Applebloom asked.

“That’s it, I’m telling Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo said.

“No! Not that! I’ll practice more, I swear!” Twilight pleaded.

Scootaloo narrowed her eyes. “Fine, but I better see you flying more, or I’m telling her you’re letting your wings waste away.”

Spike chuckled. “Besides, it should be easy. I’m flying everywhere! In fact, let’s fly up and meet them.”

“Too late,” Sweetie said, pointing to the carriage that was coming in for a landing.

Applebloom didn’t even wait for the carriage to come to a stop before running after it.

“Applebloom!” Midnight called, leaping from the carriage and running to meet her.

They tackled each other in a tangle of limbs.

“Hey, wait until you get somewhere private to do that,” Jynx said as she, much more calmly, climbed down.

“Mom! We’re just hugging!” Midnight complained.

“For now,” Applebloom whispered in his ear, turning his face beet red. “Come on!” She got to her hooves and dragged Midnight with her as she ran off.

“That poor colt,” Sweetie Belle said, shaking her head.

Jynx and Twilight hugged each other, much less passionately than the foals, and gave each other a kiss.

“I missed you,” Jynx said.

“I missed you, too,” Twilight replied. “So... are you here to stay? Also, where’s Razor?”

Jynx hesitated before answering, “Razor’s staying with mom. She insisted. As for your first question, I’m not sure. Deciding to come back, at least for a visit, was easy, but actually being here... it still hurts. I know, it’s crazy. It’s been a month but it’s still hard, sometimes. I’m hoping that coming back for a bit will help.”

“Well, if it helps, you could stay with us,” Twilight offered.

Jynx gave her a smirk. “Just to help me? No other reason?”

Twilight blushed. “I mean, of course I want to spend time with you, too, but it’s to help you first and foremost. Anything else is just extra.”

Jynx leaned in and gave her a kiss. “It’s okay. I missed my sexy nerd girlfriend.”

Twilight giggled. “And I missed my eccentric, mad scientist girlfriend.”

Jynx grinned. “Oh? Well, why don’t we go to your place and you can show me how much you missed me.”

Twilight blushed, even deeper before her horn lit up and both vanished in a flash.

Sweetie and Scootaloo looked between where the mares were and the retreating forms of their friends.

“No, you go on, have fun without us. Thanks for asking,” Scootaloo said, sarcastically.

“Sugarcube Corner?” Sweetie asked.

“Sugarcube Corner.”





Applebloom rolled off of Midnight, panting for air as he wrapped his hooves around her. They laid in each other’s embrace, basking in the afterglow.

“Ah missed this,” Applebloom finally said, smiling softly as she snuggled against him. “Just the two of us.” Her demeanor fell slightly. “Ah was startin’ to think you weren’t ever comin’ back.”

“Of course I was coming back,” Midnight said. “Even if mom didn’t, I would have come after I turn fourteen.”

“You’d move out that soon?” Applebloom asked, surprised.

“Well... I don’t think I’d move out that fast, but I’d definitely come visit,” Midnight clarified. “I’d probably want to stay with mom until I’m a full adult.”

“So what have you been up to? How’s Cloudsdale for an earth pony?” Applebloom asked.

“It’s annoying,” Midnight admitted. “Everything’s so... vertical. I mean, there’s accommodations for earth ponies and unicorns, but they aren’t very good in places. Plus it’s cold.”

Applebloom chuckled. “That’s what Ah figured. So, you meet any nice fillies for me to establish mah dominance?”

Midnight snortled. “Well, there is this one pegasus filly. She’s about the only pony our age I even talk to. I don’t think I like her like that, though. What about you?”

Applebloom blushed. “Ah don’t know... maybe?”

“Oh? Do tell? Do I know them? Are they a filly or colt?” Midnight pried.

“Um... Stallion, actually,” Applebloom admitted.

“Oh,” Midnight said with a shocked look. “Who? How old are they?”

Applebloom hesitated, blushing deeply. “It’s... Big Mac.”

“Big Mac?” Midnight said, raising up on one hoof. “As in, your sister’s husband? Your brother-in-law?”

“Look, Ah said ‘maybe’ for a reason, okay,” Applebloom said. “Ah’m still figurin’ out mah feelin’s.”

“Okay... so, when did this happen?” Midnight asked. “I’m not upset or anything. I mean, he’s an awesome guy. It’s just... surprising.”

Applebloom took a deep breath to calm her nerves before speaking. “It was about a week after you left. The nightmares had come back somethin’ fierce one night and AJ was off with the girls to deal with somethin’. I woke up screamin’ and Big Mac came in to check on me and... well... one thing led to another and... we...”

Midnight’s eyes shot open when he realized what she was getting at. “You... you had sex?”

“Ah’m sorry!” Applebloom said, quickly, a little panicked. “Ah know Ah should’ve asked you first, but it was just a heat of the moment kinda thing. We didn’t plan it or nothin’, it just... kinda happened.”

“No, no! I get it,” Midnight said, pulling her into a hug. “I’m sorry I wasn’t there. It should’ve been me comforting you, but I wasn’t there. I’m grateful to Big Mac, honestly.”

Applebloom wiped a tear from her eye and leaned into him. “Thank you. Applejack was a mite angry until we explained what happened. She asked if this was gonna be a regular thing, and... Ah couldn’t answer.

“Ah’ve thought of Big Mac as a big brother for so long, but now... Ah don’t know. How Ah feel about him changed, for sure, but Ah don’t really know what Ah feel about him, anymore.”

Midnight held her tighter. “Well, if you do feel that way about him, I approve. Like I said, he’s a great guy, and I know he’ll treat you right.”

“Really?” Applebloom asked. “Thanks, that makes things a little easier.”

“However, first there’s one thing I have to know,” Midnight said, sternly.

“Anything,” Applebloom said.

Midnight’s serious expression morphed to a teasing grin. “Was he better than me?”

Applebloom laughed. “Well, he does have a lot more experience than you, so...”

“Well,” Midnight said, rolling on top of Applebloom. “I better get more practice, then.”





“-and then the reverse extends the joint,” Jynx said as the jointed rod straightened out again.

“That’s amazing,” Twilight said. “And you can set this according to a chain spell?”

“That’s right,” Jynx replied. “With this, I’m almost ready to start work on Equestria’s first independent automaton.”

“So, you’ll be able to set it to a job and leave?” Twilight asked, amazed. “You won’t have to keep a connection and control it constantly?”

“Yes, but also I can set it to physical controls, allowing non-magic users to use the device,” Jynx clarified, smugly.

Twilight smirked. “Somepony’s trying to bring Teran technology to Equestria.”

“Without the drawbacks,” Jynx added. “More than just their current tech, too, but tech they’ve only dreamed of. I’m going to leave Earth in the dust.”

Twilight looked at Jynx with pride. “There’s the drive and ambition I love.”

Jynx blushed, rubbing the back of her neck. “Yeah. I lost who I was for a bit, I think. I can imagine what Shiro would have said, though. He would have said something like, ‘Naw wut chu draggin’ ass fer?’”

Twilight laughed. “Oh, gods, that was a terrible impression... but yeah, he probably would have said something like that.”

“Speaking of which,” Jynx said, hesitating. “Did... you ever find out what they were doing?”

Twilight winced. “No. Whatever ritual they used had a built-in scrubbing spell. Whatever they did, there isn’t enough at the scene to figure out what it was.”

“Damn!” Jynx growled. “So we can’t even figure out what Shiro died for.”

Twilight’s demeanor dropped. “Not by just the evidence at the scene.”

“I swear, if I ever get my hooves on that-” Jynx was interrupted by a knock at the library door. She sighed. “I’ll get it.”

Jynx was actually grateful for the distraction. She didn’t want to get caught in the downward spiral that usually came with thinking of him.

She opened the door. “Hello, welcome to Golden... Oaks...”

Smiling up at her was a pale unicorn mare with a black mane, alongside a well dressed lycanthrope.

“Hello Missus Charm,” said the pale mare, with a sickly sweet grin. “It’s been a while.”
> Chapter 43: The Bitch Comes Back
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow Dash hurried through her work. She wanted to spend a little time with her sister. Sure, she went to see her and her parents every weekend, but it was hard going out for a night on the town in a cloud city when only one of you had wings.

"Alright, furballs, come and get it!" she called as she opened the gate. Immediately, the animals stormed the 'mess hall' as Rainbow called it. 

She stood watch, making sure the animals didn't fight or try to steal food from the others. It wasn't the kind of job she liked, but she promised Fluttershy she would do it while she was gone. Rainbow Dash just wished she would hurry up and come back. She was not an animal pony.

When the animals finished eating and Rainbow was herding them back out, one bird landed on her back with a piece of paper tied to its leg.

"Huh? Is that for me?"





Applejack lost herself in her work. Or, she would have if her mind weren't on current happenings within the family.

"Ah wonder what Midnight said," she thought out loud as she cleared a tree of its apples with a well placed kick. "She better have told him."

Like had happened many times in the past few weeks, her mind wandered to her baby sister. Except, she really wasn't a baby anymore, was she? She was all grown up, or near enough. She even almost looked grown up, nearly as tall as she was. 

Not only that, but she was considering asking to date Applejack's husband. It was a rather common thing for a pony to date their sibling's spouse, but usually that sibling didn't practically raise them. A part of AJ thought of Applebloom as more of a daughter. 

Of course, even that wasn't unheard of, dating a parent's spouse. It was still strange, and extremely rare, though.

She just wished they waited half a year until she was fourteen. Then Applejack wouldn't have had to fill out a bunch of consent forms.

"That filly better be grateful," she griped as she kicked the next tree.

As the apples fell, something caught her eye. Tied to the stem of one apple was a rolled up piece of paper.

"What the hay?"





Rarity was putting the finishing touches on her latest collection. It was a commemorative set in white with black stripes. The set was soft, yet fierce. It made you feel warm, loved, and protected.

This was how she mourned.

One could not always keep their loved ones with them, but she would keep something that would remind her of them.

Like the Redskins jersey or the pink polkadot dress in her closet.

This was the first time she made a whole collection, though. Not because he was more important than even her parents, but simply because she wasn't the only one mourning.

One piece she would keep for herself, while the others would go to his wife, son, girlfriend, and each of his closest friends.

She was both excited and saddened by their imminent completion. She couldn't wait to see the looks on their faces when she presented them with her works, but saddened that she'll have finished and will have finally, truly said goodbye to a dear friend.

She sighed, looking out the window. "Maybe I should visit Jynx. Surely she and Twilight will be finished... catching up by now."

As she pondered that, she noticed a little slip of paper in the collar of her mother's dress, just through the ajar closet door.

"Now, I know Sweetie Belle knows not to mess with these. She knows what they... Hm? A note?"





Pinkie Pie rushed around the kitchen, working on a half dozen different things. Not only did she need 'welcome back' cupcakes for Jynx and Midnight, but she needed 'everything's going to be fine' muffins for whatever scary thing was going to happen, as well as two 'welcome back and congratulations' cakes for whoever was coming back and whatever they needed congratulating for. Plus a couple other orders for customers.

She hummed happily as she placed the mixing bowl down and grabbed the flour. She did a little spin as she filled the measuring cup... And then froze as she watched a piece of paper fall into the cup from the bag.

All her excitement and joy fell away as she stared at it.

“Uh... Pinkie? What’s that?” Asked a certain crystal pegasus.

“Hey...” Pinkie said, quietly. “Can you tell the cakes I have to leave early? And can you get the muffins ready?”

He gave her a questioning look as she retreated out the back, but moved to do as she asked, though he grabbed the paper with a wing.

As he looked over the paper, he couldn’t help but become more and more confused.

“She’ll be fine," was all it said.





Another burst of light filled the library as the cult mare cast yet another spell.

"Wow, I gotta say, princess, you really are good," the pale mare said as her spell washed harmlessly over Twilight's shield. "But you know, defense can only get you so far. If you're just going to hide behind a shield spell, you're only delaying the inevitable."

Twilight snorted in anger, "I can keep this up for a week, easy."

"Yes, but if you do that, one of your friends will come looking for you," Blue Moon said. "When they do, I will be forced to kill them. Do you really want that?"

Jynx scoffed. "You assume you can. Our friends are a lot more dangerous than you seem to think."

Blue Moon grinned at her through the shield. "Oh? You seem to think I don't already know what they're capable-"

He was interrupted as the window shattered and a pink blur slammed into him.

The pale mare turned to the intruder, preparing a spell when several dozen needles shot inside, wrapping her in several yards of thread and disrupting her casting.

The front door was flung off its hinges as Applejack and Rainbow Dash rushed inside.

"C'mon," Applejack shouted to Twilight and Jynx as Rainbow Dash retrieved a dazed Pinkie Pie.

Twilight dropped her shield and the two unicorns followed their friends out the door while the two invaders were indisposed.

"How did you know we were in trouble?" Twilight asked as they ran.

Rarity levitated a slip of paper to her. Twilight scanned the note, confusion written all over her face. "'Twilight's in trouble. Act fast.'?" They skidded to a stop outside the library and turned to face the cultists. "Isn't that Fluttershy's wing writing? How did she know?"

"We can figure it out later," Rainbow Dash said. "Right now, we got bad guys to pummel. Come on out and face us like a mare!"

The pale mare looked out the door and smiled. "Why? I have everything I need in here. But my friend here can play."

When Blue Moon stepped outside, the mare levitated the door back into place behind him.

Rainbow snarled. "Fine. We'll mop the floor with you first, then break your boss's legs."

"You don't really think you can take us on all by your lonesome, do you?" Applejack asked.

Blue Moon smiled, almost kindly. "Not as I am now."

Rarity cocked an eyebrow. "Well, that's ominous."

The lycan reached into his pocket and pulled out a fist sized off-white stone.

Pinkie gasped at the sight of it. "That's a moon stone! Stop him!"

Even she wasn't fast enough, as the stone started to glow, shining with the light of its namesake. 

In a flash, his body grew, his muscles bulged and his limbs lengthened. Even his sword grew, changing from a rapier to a broad sword.

As he flexed and stretched, he growled, "That feels good. Now, who dies first?"

"I'll be the one fighting you."

The girls all started at the new voice. They turned to look behind them and saw a sight they never thought they'd ever see.

Fluttershy, but not the usual timid pegasus. Her scales glistened under her fur. Her claws flexed, ready to strike. Her slitted eyes were focused and intense. Her large, draconic wings stood ready to fling herself at her prey.

"Fluttershy!" Twilight exclaimed, surprised to see her friend, much less like that. "Wh-what happened? Where have you been?"

Fluttershy never looked away from the lycan. "We'll talk later. Get in there and try to stop her from completing the ritual. I can handle this guy."

Rainbow quickly interjected. "No way. I'm not letting y-"

She froze at the intense look from her foalhood friend. It wasn't the Stare, but an explanation of a sort. That look communicated volumes.

"Okay. Let's go, girls. Shy's got this guy," Rainbow said, hesitantly. 

Blue Moon chuckled, darkly. "What makes you think any of you are getting past me?"

Fluttershy returned her gaze to him. "What makes you think you have a say in this?"

Blue grinned, readying a retort when he noticed something strange. It was suddenly as if it was getting darker. He looked up at the still shining sun, confused. 

He looked back down to see the supposedly shy one glowing in the dimming light. He had no time to contemplate that little fact before she was in his face, claw streaking for his face.

He barely got his arms up to defend himself before she slammed into him with all the force of a stampeding buffalo.

The others watched, slack jawed, as sweet, kind Fluttershy shot after him, drop kicking him further, directing him toward the edge of town, the dimness following after her.

"Wh-what the-"

Twilight was interrupted by Rainbow Dash. "You heard her. We can ask questions later. Let's get inside that library and kick some cultist ass!"

"Ah'm with you on that one," Applejack agreed. She looked around at the ponies that were starting to gather. "Everyone, get to the shelters. We got some nasty folks in town, and it'll probably get messy. Jynx, you go with them."

Jynx wanted to protest, but what could she do? She was a unicorn without a horn. With a reserved nod, she said. "Alright. You girls stay safe," and then ran off with the crowd.

Pinkie sounded the charge on her bugle horn. Rainbow Dash and Applejack lead the way, Twilight following close behind, horn alight as she wove spell after spell. Rarity and Pinkie brought up the rear, needles and musical instrument in tow.

Applejack spun around, legs cocked back, and unleashed all her considerable strength upon the door for the second time in a few minutes.

As soon as her hooves made contact, though, the door exploded outward along with half the library as red, swirling energy spewed out from within, pushing them back.

"What's going on?!" Rainbow Dash asked.

"I don't know!" Twilight said. She looked inside the remains of her home. 

The pale mare was in the center of a magic circle. 

"Stop this! You can't win!" Twilight shouted.

The pale mare laughed. "I already have. All I needed to shatter this anchor was a sacrifice, and the first seal will be shattered."

"Oh yeah?" Rainbow challenged as she tried to push through the hostile energy. "Well you aren't going to be sacrificing any of us, so you lost."

"Oh, no no no..." the mare laughed, a manic look in her eyes. "The sacrifice has to be willing. And I am oh, so willing."

The girls could only watch in horror as the pale mare plunged the dagger into her own throat and ripped it to the side.

Blood erupted from the wound as the spell sucked every last drop from her body, turning the red energy black as the void.

The mares were all flung away as what was left of the library was shredded by the maelstrom. All, except the floor, which glowed with soft green light.

The black energy clashed with the green until the green spell circle started to crack.finally, it shattered with a thunderous boom.

Then, all was silent for a time.

Slowly, the mares picked themselves up. They struggled to their hooves, ready to face whatever new danger would come from this madness.

As the smoke and dust cleared, they saw a lone silhouette. It stood on its hind legs, with strong arms and a long, thin tail.

"Sh... Shiro?" Rainbow asked, in hopeful awe.

"Shiro?" the voice said as it turned to face them, a look of disgust on its orange and black striped face as it looked down on them. "I am Verin, vanguard of the one true god, and your executioner."
> Chapter 44: Stormfall
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Blue Moon hit the ground hard, leaving a furrow in the ground a good fifteen feet long.

He growled as he got to his feet, on guard for a follow up attack. "You're stronger than you should be."

"It's been an eventful month," Fluttershy retorted as she landed.

Fluttershy was already moving to counter when Blue Moon launched himself at her. She flipped around, slapping him in the face with the tuft of her tail. With his vision obscured, he didn't see the stick that got caught between his toes, putting him off balance and making him an easy target for a two hooved buck to the side.

"You've lost, Blue Moon," Fluttershy declared. "You can't win."

Blue Moon laughed. "What, you think getting a couple lucky hits in means you beat me?"

"No, I think getting you alone and smashing your berserk suppressant beat you," she countered.

Blue Moon looked down at where Fluttershy had bucked him to see liquid soaking through his coat. "How... what?"

"I said it's been an eventful month," Fluttershy said. "I spent it with my grandmother, a sun dragon, learning to control my abilities. Do you know what that means?"

Even in his berserker form, Blue Moon could recall the stories of sun dragons. "You can predict what I’m about to do?"

Fluttershy answered,  "Well, like this, I can. If you hadn't used that moon stone you would have been too clever and quick thinking for it to work. Like this though... even now, you're struggling to keep up with what I'm saying. You can only fight instinctively, and that makes you easy to predict and manipulate."

Blue Moon narrowed his eyes at her. "Why tell me, then? Why not just use it to kill me?"

"I think you already know the answer to that," she replied. "Right now, I'm pissed. I find it frighteningly easy to pummel you, but I'm no killer. I just want you gone, and this is your chance. Leave now, or your survival isn't guaranteed."

Blue Moon laughed. "You just said you're not a killer, and then tell me I'm going to die? How does that work?"

"I never said I'd be the one to kill you," Fluttershy replied.

He laughed again. "What, you think one of your friends can defeat me? Sorry, but the only one that had a chance is dead. Besides, they're going to be far too busy to come save you."

"Dealing with the tigerian your friend summoned? Yeah, I suppose they will," Fluttershy replied, much to his surprise. "Sadly, you're wrong about the rest of it. You better choose soon." A rumble of thunder could be heard as dark clouds rolled in from the Everfree. "It looks like a storm's coming. You're going to want to decide before it gets here. Leave and live, or stay and risk death."

Blue Moon growled, having made his choice. He charged, drawing his divine element.





The girls looked at the tigerian in fear and anger as he strode carelessly toward them.

"Submit and pledge your loyalty to the true ruler of this realm and I shall only kill one of you," he said. "I will even allow you to decide which among you shall perish."

Rainbow scoffed. "Yeah, like that'll ever happen. How about, instead, we kick your ass and toss you back into Tartarus?!"

"I respect your conviction, however misplaced and foolish it may be," Verin said, lowering into a fighting stance, claws at the ready. "If that is your choice, I shall kill you all."

Twilight barely saw him move before he was in her face, claw slashing at her horn. She didn't have time to move, or even finish casting her spell. Thankfully, though, she didn't need to be. She knew she would never be able to dodge, but she continued to glare at him, unperturbed, as she continued casting her spell. 

She didn't need to be fast, because she had friends that were. Rainbow Dash started things off by kicking Verin's claw aside. Applejack followed up with a shoulder check, knocking him off balance where Rarity was ready to entangle him with extra strength thread. With him bound, Pinkie grabbed him from behind and suplex him into the earth.

That was all the time Twilight needed to finish her spell. She didn't know what kind of abilities this creature had, so casting a spell on him was a gamble. Instead, she cast a spell on her friends and herself. They shimmered with a dull violet sheen that clung to their bodies like a second skin.

With their protection in place, Twilight went on the offensive. Casting spells on him may have been a gamble, but good old fashioned magic blasts were always a good choice.

The tigerian had already gotten to his feet and was preparing to attack by the time she started firing at him. He tried to dodge out of the way, but they were too close and too many. He avoided the bulk of them, but a few managed to find their mark.

"Impressive," he said as he charged at Twilight again. At the last moment, though, he shot to the side, Rainbow Dash stumbling as there was no expected resistance. 

Instead, Rarity took a back paw to the muzzle, sending her flying into the wall of a nearby house. He leaped back to avoid a beam launched by Twilight only to get kicked right back into its path by a kick from Applejack. He was sent flying in the opposite direction of their unicorn friend before a drop kick from Rainbow Dash spiked him into the ground, giving Pinkie enough time to check on Rarity.

"I... I'm okay, darling. Twilight's spell helped soften the blow."

Verin laughed as he got back to his feet. "Very impressive. You fight as warrior sisters; one in mind, body, and soul. Perhaps if the last of your number were here as well, you could quite possibly defeat me."

"Fluttershy'll be here as soon as she takes out dog-boy. Don't you worry about that," Rainbow Dash said, defiantly. 

"Perhaps, but will she arrive before one of you fall?" Varin replied before charging at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow met his charge, head on. She used her speed to keep ahead of him, ducking and weaving through his blows and unleashing a barrage of punches of her own. None of them were particularly powerful, but the shear number of them made up for it.

Varin spun away, twisting to grab Applejack’s legs and used her as a bludgeon on the pegasus. Then, he flipped, grabbed a pawful of pink mane and throwing Pinkie at Twilight.

A hail of needles swarmed down on him, but he just raised an arm in front of his face. His body seemed to ripple and solidify, and the needles bounced off. 

Verin prepared to pounce on the unicorn, but a loud, "Hey!" drew his attention. Rainbow Dash was charging at him again.

Twilight loomed up just in time to see the flesh of the tigerian's arm ripple and contort, growing long and thin like a blade.

He leaped, spinning in mid air. As Rainbow Dash flew beneath him, his blade arm swung down.

"Rainbow!"





Fluttershy shuddered. "So, not the best case scenario."

Blue moon snarled at her as he tore at the vines he had gotten himself tangled in. He was little more than a snarling beast, now. Predicting him was no longer an effort. The only risk to Fluttershy was the chain on his Sword. It lashed out, seemingly at random, and was much more difficult to predict.

Still, it didn't seem to be targeting her or anything specific, so she was confident she could avoid it.

Fluttershy glanced up, the storm was already over their heads, but it hadn't quite reached Ponyville.

Blue Moon broke free of his restraints and swung his sword down at Fluttershy. She easily leaped away to his left, keeping him between her and the chain.

Fluttershy was almost caught off guard by a followup attack, an upward slash she barely saw coming. The effects of the moonstone were wearing off. Not only that, but her foresight was starting to become hazy. Her vision was slowing and giving her less.

It wouldn't be long now.

Blue Moon charged her again, but Fluttershy opened her mouth and struck him with a beam of sunlight. It was small and weak without the sun shining, but it was enough to disrupt his attack.

The fog encroaching upon her foresight combined with Blue Moon's mind slowly returning made it almost certain she wouldn't be able to keep this up for long. Eventually, he'll start landing blows. Hopefully, what she foresaw would come to pass before... well, what she foresaw.

She barely moved in time as another sword stroke aimed to take her head.

"You're getting slow," Blue Moon snarled.

"And you're getting smarter. But are you smart enough to leave while you can? You have precious little time left."

He answered with another swing of his sword, much less wild that before. It was getting harder and harder to predict him.

She opened her mouth, letting sunlight pool in her mouth. Blue Moon braced himself, ready to dodge. His gaze was so intent there was no way he could protect himself when, instead of a beam, a bright flash of light flared.

Blue Moon recoiled, blinded by the light. "Bitch!"

Fluttershy charged head on, intent on tackling him into the nearest tree.

His ear flicked and he thrust his sword, impaling her through the chest...

Fluttershy charged, arcing around to come at him from the flank.

He twisted, sword passing cleanly through Fluttershy's neck, sending her head tumbling through the air.

Fluttershy flew above him, opting against the direct assault. She fell on him like a falcon at its prey.

The chain of his sword shot up, wrapping around-

Shoot! Fluttershy cursed to herself. She couldn't foresee a single angle of attack that didn't end poorly for her, and she used up all her stored sunlight. She couldn't run, either. She had to occupy him a little longer. 

She decided to try one more time. "You can still leave. You don't have much time."

"I'm not the one running out time," he said, sending his chain out to sweep where he heard her, but she already moved.

She continued trying to foresee any path forward. All she had to do was survive.

Then, as thunder boomed and lightning pierced the sky, her foresight went dark.

Fluttershy smiled. "Too late."





"Hold on, Rainbow, hold on!" Twilight said as she worked to stanch the bleeding.

She could barely spare the focus to watch the battle still raging between her remaining friends and the monster.

She had to make a decision. A very hard decision that could very likely lead to one of her friends losing everything, or their lives.

She could either stay there, keeping a stasis spell on Rainbow Dash, or she could cauterize the wound. The former would put her other three friends at risk, but the latter...

Twilight shuddered, looking at the bloody stumps where once the most amazing wings stood.

One option puts her friends lives at risk, but the other would strip away everything Rainbow loved. The possibility of their friends dying or the guaranteed destruction of another's very way of life.

There's only one answer and you know it! Her wings, if they're even still around here, are mangled beyond saving. Even if we got her to a hospital, they can't be reattached.

"I... I'm so sorry, Rainbow Dash," Twilight said as she placed her horn against the stumps and sent a burst of healing magic into them, closing the wounds and slowing the bleeding. "Rarity, I need you to get Rainbow to the hospital."

Rarity looked back. "I'm not abandoning you!"

"No, you aren't, you're saving our friend's life. I've done all I can, but she needs medical attention."

Rarity fired off a barrage of stones, having ran out of needles. She let out a growl. She knew she was the least effective of them in a fight, but she still wanted to help. Still, she was needed for something else. Rarity turned and ran to her fallen friend, lifting her onto her back, and ran.

Twilight used the rage now burning in her and poured it into her horn, determined to make the monster pay. She took to the sky, uncaring if anypony saw her wings, and unleashed a beam of magic from above.

Applejack barely had time to get out of the way. Verin, though, only had time to mold his arm into a shield.

The beam slammed into him like a freight train. Verin's feet dug furrows in the ground and cracks started to rupture across his shield as he struggled to hold back the attack.

Verin flicked his tail at Twilight, flinging a small spike. Blinded by her anger and the brightness of her own attack, she was completely unaware until it pierced her side, burying itself between ribs and into her lung.

She cried out and her attack died out as she plummeted to the ground.

"Twilight!" Applejack called out as she rushed to her fallen comrade. 

Verin took that distraction to hit her in the ribs with a powerful punch, sending her crashing into the side of a house near where Twilight landed.

He turned and flung a spread of darts at Pinkie as she rushed to aid her friends, but like most of his attempts to harm her, she just somehow weaved her way between them, even catching one and throwing it back with her mane. Verin truly hated that one.

"Are you okay?" Pinkie asked Twilight, trying to keep the worry from her voice. 

"Y-yeah... I'm a demigod, remember?" Twilight assured her as she struggled to her hooves. "As long as my heart and brain are okay, I'll be fine. AJ, you good?"

"Not really... broke ribs... not a demigod."

Pinkie looked forlornly at their adversary. He was wounded, bleeding from his arm and chest, but compared to them... "I... I don't think we can win, Twilight."

Twilight couldn't help but think she might be right. "Maybe not, but I'm not giving up."

Applejack struggled to right herself and force herself to stand by Twilight’s side. "Ah'm with you."

Pinkie did her best to project strength she didn't feel. "Till the end."

Verin chuckled. "Your courage is admirable. I think I’ll let your friends live. Take that as my gratitude to you."

That was surprisingly reassuring to Twilight. She had a feeling he meant what he said.

She watched as his arm twisted and lengthened into a blade.

"Now... Do you wish to play for blood?"

The rumble of thunder drew her attention to the sky. She hadn't even noticed the clouds coming. Something about them seemed... strange. There was magic in those clouds. A lot of it. Verin seemed to notice, too, as he stopped his advance and looked up, as well. 

Lightning danced across the clouds, arcing from thunderhead to thunderhead, but it wasn't random. It moved across the sky as if drawn to a single point.

Twilight's eyes followed the lightning until she saw it, a single point surging with electricity and pulsing with every color of the rainbow until it erupted.

A great bolt of multi-hued lightning streaked across the sky. In less than a blink of an eye, it slammed to the ground between Twilight and Verin, making both scramble backwards.

Twilight stared in awe as the bolt of lightning seemed to simply freeze, solidified in a wide, jagged spear of pure, divine energy. 

And then, music filled the air.

Twilight looked around, seeking the source. Her eyes landed upon something in the distance, something walking across the frozen lightning as if it were some kind of bridge.

“What in tarnation is that?” Applejack asked.

Twilight narrowed her eyes, trying to make out the distant figure. “Wait... no... it can’t be.”

Pinkie gasped. “It... it is.”

Applejack gaped. “But how?”

They watched as the figure, tall and clad in a regal crimson cloak that flowed behind him as if the storm still raged around him and a shining breastplate, with a long, double bladed, double edged glaive clutched in one paw.

I raised my weapon at the other tigerian and smirked. “Ah’m your huckleberry.”
> Chapter 45: Cat Fight!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"What do you mean 'it's too late'?" Blue Moon demanded.

Most opponents, he wouldn't give such a declaration a second thought. However, most opponents couldn't see the future. Then there was the massive, multi-color bolt of lightning frozen in air that appeared as soon as she made her declaration. 

With his mind returning, he had to wonder if not accepting her offer to retreat might have been foolish. It was clear she knew something he didn't. 

He was answered not by Fluttershy, but a deep, powerful voice. "She means, I do not hold the same mercy in my heart as she."

Blue moon turned to see an imposing figure perched upon a boulder, glaring down at him. At first, Blue thought it was a dragon, but upon closer inspection he noticed a mane trailing down his neck and back instead of spines. He also had a more equine snout.

"Dragony are a rare sight, much less two. I take it you're her mate?" Blue Moon guessed.

Fluttershy giggled. "No, he just stayed in one of my birdhouses for a while."

Blue Moon growled. "It doesn't matter. My mind is clear again, and you face a trained and seasoned warrior wielding a divine element."

Jetaga laughed. "You think yourself seasoned? Come, pup, let me show you what that really means."





"You guys get out of here. You did enough," I said to the others. "I can take this guy."

"Sh-Shiro... you... I can feel it," Twilight struggled to speak.

"Yeah. Now go on. We'll talk later."

Twilight looked at me, then back at Verin. "Okay. We're counting on you. Let's go."

As they retreated, Verin glared at me. "You're supposed to be dead."

I shrugged. "And you're supposed to be in Tartarus. Guess it's a tigerian thing."

He growled. "You are no tigerian. You are a copy, a replica, a pale imitation. You could never be our equal."

"You're right. We aren't equals. Ah'm version two-point-oh, the natural evolution of the old, outdated, beta version that is you."

My taunting worked, driving him to launch a less than measured attack. It was still precise and deadly, but less than it would have been. Before, it would have been enough to skewer me. After a month of training under a god, though...

I parried the strike and countered. His other arm morphed into a shield and tried to block but a divine element isn't that easy to stop. My blade bit into his hardened flesh a bit, forcing a pained grunt from him. There was little blood, though, meaning it didn't do much actual damage. Still, it was a blow, and not just a physical one.

He pulled away, more defensive than before. He expanded the shield, too, clearly not wanting to underestimate me again.

I thrust at his thigh. When he moved his shield to intercept, spun the weapon, aiming the smaller end at his skull. He raised his blade arm to parry and our weapons clashed. He pivoted to the side and elbowed me in the side of the head, knocking me back a bit, and followed up with a kick to my stomach. I managed to deflect the follow up slice to the neck and knee him in the liver.

Unfortunately, he used the blow to leap away, bleeding away some of the impact. I took a step to pursue, but he whipped his paw forward and launched a trio of hardened spikes at me. This forced me to cancel my charge and dodge to the side. His plan was,  apparently, to keep a distance and pelt me with ranged attacks.

"I know all your tricks," Verin taunted. "You rely on tools and trinkets. While you do seem to have improved in melee, you can't simply learn magic you don't have. All I have to do is keep a distance and wear you down."

I smirked. Normally, he would be right. One can not simply learn a magic they have no physical capacity to learn without some form of outside focus. My thaumaturgy uses the reagents and spell paper packets, and summoning uses summoning circles, for example.

However, what he didn’t know was that there was something quite different about me. I didn’t return the same as I was. I returned with more than I left with. That was fine, though. I would teach him.

From deep within, I drew power from Thor’s gift. I threw my paw forward and a bolt of rainbow lightning launched forth, streaking through the air. 

Verin tried to move, but outrunning lightning is not an easy feat. The bolt hit his side and arm, sending him twisting to the ground. Though, like a real warrior, he quickly righted himself to one knee.

"You're startin' to get it, aren't you?" I asked. "Ah was dead. Now Ah'm not. How do you think that is?"

Verin's eyes widened as he realized exactly who and what he had been fighting.





Blue Moon struggled to keep his rage under control. He was a veteran warrior that fought in dozens of battles. He wielded a divine element. He was feared.

Yet this upstart was bent on humiliating him.

Blue unleashed a lightning fast series of thrusts. Instead of getting skewered like most other unarmed opponents, future seeing bitches not excluded, he ducked, dodged, and weaved between each one.

He sent his chain at the dragony, but the dragony leaped away, exhaling a ball of fire at Blue Moon. Could this one see the future, too? That had to be it. But Blue thought only sundragons could do that. He was obviously no sun dragon.

"What kind of magic are you using?" Blue Moon growled. 

"I have no talent for magic," Jetaga replied.

"Liar. There's no way you could avoid every one of my attacks without magic!"

Jetaga laughed. "You greatly overestimate yourself. I'm sure in this time of peace you are quite accomplished. However, there are two reasons you can not harm me. The first is simply that you are too inexperienced. You have, what, twenty years of battle? I have nearly eight hundred."

Blue moon growled again. "Another lie. Your kind may live longer than ponies, but not that long."

Jetaga gave him a predatory grin. "I never said I was alive for all of it. The last seven hundred years have been in service to the gods after I was betrayed and murdered."

Blue Moon snarled, "Enough of your lies!"

He launched a wild thrust, full of rage and malice. A sadistic smirk crossed his face as he watched his enemy stand there, not even attempting to move as his blade struck home directly on the dragon pony's chest... and stopped.

Blue stared, dumbfounded, at the spot his blade pressed harmlessly against his foe. "Wh... what? How?!"

"The second reason you can not win," Jetaga leveled a gaze that could chill a volcano. "A divine element can not harm its master."

Blue Moon struck again, with the same result. The blade that could slice through a tree trunk bounced harmlessly off his hide. "What? How? I'm this weapon's master!"

"You didn't win it in a duel, did you?" Jetaga asked.

"What? What does that matter?!"

Jetaga grinned. "Ares' Armory will only accept one as its master who won it in a duel. If you receive it any other way, it will only grant a portion of its power until it's taken from you in a duel."

Blue Moon was starting to panic. "But... you haven't won it! This fight isn't over!"

"Oh, but I did. Seven hundred and thirty years ago. And it was taken through trickery." Jetaga laughed. "Imagine my surprise when, by fate or happenstance, I see you wielding my sword. Of course, I didn't even realize it still saw me as its master until that last chain attack. That was when I felt it."

"You're lying!"

"Really?" Jet asked with a wicked grin before raising his claw. In a flash of light, Blue Moon's paw was empty and his weapon was being held by Jetaga.

Jataga looked down at the sword and said, "Hello, my old friend. It seems we will get to fight together again. We shall win great glory, as our foe is none other than Kronos, himself. What say you?"

As if in response, the sword shifted into a wicked scimitar and the chain began whipping around wildly.

He chuckled. "I knew you'd like that. But first, shall we teach this upstart the folly of treating such a powerful ally as nothing but a common weapon?"

Blue Moon was too stunned to reply. Everything had so completely come crashing down around him.

"Let us show him your true power, if you would still lend it to me." Jetaga held the blade up and called out, "Cry havoc! And let slip the dogs of war!"

Blue Moon watched, frozen in shock and fear as the blade of the sword lengthened. The chain split into a dozen with long, three inch spikes on each link. As if that wasn't enough, the entire thing was suddenly engulfed in flames, a towering inferno from the blade and twelve chains orbiting around him like buzz saws from hell.

He leveled the sword at Blue Moon. The werewolf readied himself to flee, but was caught short as a searing pain lanced through his calf, dropping him to his knee. To his left, what looked like a summoning circle made of pure magic floated beside him, a spear halfway out and through his leg.

He noticed another light to his right too late to move as a sword blade shot from another circle and into his shoulder.

"Do you see your mistake?" Jetaga asked. "You treated it as if it were a mere sword. Ares' Armory, though, isn't a sword. It's all swords. It's all spears. It's all axes, polearms, and daggers. Every melee weapon that has ever existed, exists within Ares' Armory. The blade is not the element. It's merely the key and conduit. Perhaps after your soul has been purified and reborn, something of this lesson will stay with you... though I doubt that."

Blue Moon could only watch as a dozen more circles appeared around him.





"I see," Verin said. "So, the false gods have chosen their herald. No matter. None can stop my lord's return. The seal has been damaged and soon it shall break. There is no stopping it. Even should I fall, my brothers and sisters shall avenge me."

"Then they'll fall, too," I said. "Let's finish this. Ah have a wife and two sons Ah need to reunite with."

I raised my hand and tugged upon that sliver of Thor within me. A rainbow bolt crashed down upon me, flooding me with power. The lightning wrapped around me like ribbons, covering my body and limbs before solidifying into a suit of electric armor.

Verin growled. "Very well. Nothing more held back. We unleash everything."

His body rippled before it practically exploded with hardened spines and plates all over. Every inch of him seemed to harden, growing slightly, with spines and sharp edges all over, but none that would hinder his movement. His claws lengthened to easily a foot long, each.

He kinda looked like a miniature kaiju.

He leaped at me, far faster than anything he had demonstrated before. It would have been too much for me, before. Now, though...

This armor wasn't just armor. It was the manifestation of Thor’s power acting through me. The shard of Thor’s soul within me let me channel his power. However, a mortal channeling a god's power is dangerous. A mortal can't handle even a portion of it for long before it overwhelms them. Thus, there are limiters put in place. However, those limiters can be turned off for a short time, granting the herald speed, strength, and magical power far exceeding what they would have normally.

Thus, when Verin's claw would have bisected me, instead it found empty air. I leaped to the side and launched a counter attack.

I swept my blade at his neck, but he seemed to get faster, too. He quickly interposed his arm between himself and my blade. My weapon dug into his arm, but not as much as the first time. It didn't even draw blood.

He grabbed the shaft of Gaea's Thorn and tried to yank it from my grasp. I refused to let go, though, so he flung both it and me into the air. He clearly intended for me to be helpless as I tumbled back down.

I focused on my power, drawing it into a divine bolt of lightning and, with a grunt of effort, hurled it at Verin.

Just as he began to leap back, the flow of time seemed to slow. My body broke down, losing coherence as it melded into the lightning. My senses remained, despite having no eyes or ears, I watched my foe as I traveled with the lightning. His eyes squinted, not able to see what happened through the light. When the bolt struck the ground at his feet, the world accelerated as my corporeal form reconstituted directly beneath him. His gaze only just started to move as I thrust with all my might at his exposed chest.

He barely reached my weapon before it hit him. Unfortunately, all he could do was push it a little lower.

Instead of ending him quickly with a punctured heart, I speared him straight through the gut and out his back.

I didn't stop there, though. I charged ahead, him still impaled, and pinned him to the remains of Twilight’s library.

Verin shrunk, his empowered form vanishing as his life ebbed away.

"You... have not won," he said, coughing up blood. "I will not... be the last... but I am certainly the weakest... I am... the most expendable... and gladly give my life... for our... God."

His self-righteous glare never faded, even as his life did.

I let out a sigh as I let my power fade and shed my divine armor like a bolt of lightning going in reverse, back into the sky. My first real battle against Kronos' forces was over.

I just had one last-

"Dad!" A cry interrupted my thoughts as I was bowled over by a big blue projectile.
> Chapter 46: Rest and Recovery
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Is... Is it really you?" Midnight asked, tears streaming from his face.

I couldn't blame him. I was in the same state. "Yeah, kid. It's me. Ah'm back."

We held each other for a few minutes before I heard a gasp. I looked up to see Jynx looking at me with wide, disbelieving eyes.

"H-hey, honey... Ah'm back," I said.

"Shiro? You... you're alive?" she asked breathlessly. 

"Yeah, it's a long story," I replied.

She ran to me, her look of disbelief morphing one of joy... and then pure rage as she cocked back a hoof decked me square in the eye.

She didn't stop there. She continued to pummel me anywhere she could reach.

"You stupid, ignorant, thoughtless jerk! You left us! How could you let us think you were dead?!"

"Ah was dead," I replied. "Ah'm so sorry. Ah ran off without thinkin' and got killed."

"What do you mean you were dead? You're here."

"Thor... he kinda... made me his herald."

"Is that what that lightning was?" Midnight asked.

I nodded and held out my hand, letting arcs of prismatic electricity arc between my fingers.

"Awesome!" both Midnight and Jynx said.

"Are you, like, a superhero?" Midnight said, excitedly.

I chuckled and waved a paw. "Nah, not-"

"Bull shit!" Jynx said. "Do you know how many comic book heroes are heralds? Hell, the Power Ponies original name was God Force because all the founding members were heralds."

"Besides, you even have a cape," Midnight added.

I couldn't help but laugh. "It's a cloak, actually."

"So are a lot of superhero capes. They go down to the hocks," Midnight said.

"You've been hangin' out with Spike too much," I said.

"This is really real... I'm not dreaming," Jynx said, as if it only just settled in. "There's no way I would dream that after a month of being dead, you would come back to life just to discuss the difference between capes and cloaks."

I chuckled. "Yeah, it would be something more like this..." I suddenly swept her up, off her hooves, holding her bridal style. I gave her a smoldering smile, long golden locks flowing in the wind. "My love. I have conquered death to return to you."

Jynx snortled. God I missed that sound.

"Yeah, you're you." Another tear fell as she snuggled into me.

I set her down and said, "Hey, can we check on the girls? Only Twilight, AJ, and Pinkie were here when I got here. I'm worried about the others."

"Rainbow wasn't here?" Jynx asked.

"No."

Jynx looked worried. "Midnight, go to the shelter and let them know it's clear."

"Alright," Midnight said and turned to leave.

"Hold on," I interrupted. "If everyone was in the shelter, why were you out here?"

Midnight winced. "I... I, uh..."

"He left when he heard that werewolf was here," Jynx said.

"I couldn't let him get away with what he did!" Midnight said, letting a bit of his anger out.

I let out a sigh. "Come here." I pulled my son into a hug. "Ah understand, but you can't act in anger. If you do, you risk hurting yourself and others. Promise me you won’t blindly run into danger like that. Trust me, it doesn't end well."

Midnight nodded. "Okay... I promise."

"Good. Now, go on and do what your mother told you. We're going to the hospital, so make sure your fillyfriends don't come in making a racket."

Midnight rolled his eyes as he started heading to the shelter. "Hey, one of them is your fillyfriend. I only have one, still."

As I watched him leave, I said, "Ah have a lot to make up for, don't Ah?"

"Let's not worry about that right now," Jynx said. "Let's just be happy we're together again."

I tried to just be happy, but I couldn't help think about what I put everyone through. Jynx, Midnight, Fluttershy, Scootaloo, Rarity, and all the rest, they all had to get over my death only for me to show back up again.

As we entered the hospital, the nurse stared in shock. 

"You... you really are alive," Redheart said.

"Where are they?" I asked.

"Most of them are just getting looked over, a few stitches here and there. Rainbow Dash is in surgery."

"What happened?" Jynx said, suddenly filled with concern and worry, same as me.

"She... lost her wings," Redheart said.

I felt as if a bucket of ice water was just dumped on me.

"Lost her... oh, gods." I couldn't even begin to imagine what that was going to be like for her.

"Is there any way to save them?" Jynx asked.

Redheart shook her head. "I'm sorry. We've already sent a request to Canterlot for a psychiatrist to come down for her. Hopefully they'll be here by the time she wakes up."

The door opened and Fluttershy and Jetaga entered.

I looked back at them. "How'd things go on your end?"

"I retrieved what was mine and dispatched the lycan," Jet replied.

I sighed in relief. "Hey, Flutters. Are you hurt?"

She shook her head as she looked at me with longing, tear filled eyes.

Jynx rolled her eyes. "Then why are you just standing here? Come give your boyfriend a welcome home hug."

"Are you sure? I don't want to get in the way. You're his wife. You should get priority," Fluttershy replied.

"Get over here. He has two sides, one for each of us."

Jet came up to stand in front of me like a soldier reporting. "Is there anything else you would have me do?"

"Yeah, relax. It's over, for now," I said.

"So, are you going to introduce us to your new friend?" Jynx asked.

I chuckled. "New? He lived with us for over a year."

Jynx cocked an eyebrow.

"Of course, he is a little bigger... and featherless."

Jynx's eyes widened. "Wait... Poe?!"

"My true name is Jetaga," he said. "I apologize for deceiving you. It was necessary for my task. Were it not the gods that requested I observe your husband, I would have denied it."

"Oh... I'm not sure how I feel about that. I guess you can't really say no to the gods."

"I shall leave you to your reunions. I need to procure lodgings," Jetaga said.

"Hold up. You can stay with us," I said.

Jet shook his head. "No. Fluttershy mentioned that Celestia's daughter lost her home in the battle, and will be asking to stay with you. I will not intrude upon that."

Both of us looked at him, curiously, as he left the building.

"What did he mean?" I asked Fluttershy.

Fluttershy giggled, giving me a peck on the cheek and getting up. "I'll tell you later. Right now, I need to make sure my animals are okay."

As soon as she was gone, the waiting room doors opened and Twilight came out, pursued by a nurse. "I told you, I'm fine."

"You were stabbed," the nurse said. "I don't care if you're a demigod, you need to have it looked at."

Twilight groaned. "Fine. In a minute, though."

The nurse looked at us, then Twilight. "No, now. They can come, too, I don't care, but you're getting looked at."

"You aren't gonna win, Twi," I said. "Tenderheart will examine you, one way or another. She's very good at stun spells."

Twilight scoffed. "Oh, come on. She wouldn't-"

The hum of magic cut her off.

"Uh... okay then. I guess I'm getting that exam, after all."

Satisfied, the nurse turned her gaze to me. "And I'll be examining you, too, so get your striped butt back here."

"Shit," I grumbled.

"Can we do this in the thaumic examination room?" Jynx asked. "I need to do a deeper scan on Shiro."

Redheart, at the desk, answered. "Go ahead. If anyone asks, I gave you permission."

"Thanks, Red," I said. "Also, it's good to see you again."

"Not too often, I hope."

We made our way back to the thaumic exam room.

"Okay, first off, I need to know," Twilight began as Tenderheart got to work on her. "Are you a herald?"

I nodded. "Yeah. Thor's."

Twilight took a deep breath. "So, it's not over. I need to get a letter to m... the princess."

Tenderheart cocked an eyebrow. "You realize everyone at this hospital knows she's your mother, right?"

Twilight blinked, dumbly. "Oh... right. Anyway, she needs to know. The real question is, what else does she need to know?"

I took a seat. "More than I can tell her, to be honest. All we know is this was inevitable. If they didn't do it here, they would have gone to a different anchor-point, and now that it's started, it can't be stopped."

Twilight hissed as Tenderheart sewed in two stitches. "That's not needed, you know?"

"Sure, if you want a nasty scar. Demigods aren't gods. You can get scars the same way a mortal can, even if the wound isn't as severe for you. Considering a mortal would have likely died, be glad this is all I'm doing."

Twilight turned back to us. "Anyway, do you know if the gods are going to take any other steps?"

"They said they'll help how they can. A couple are even considering pulling out some old elements. Though, there's no promise there. Those elements were taken back for good reasons."

"What about yours? Did you learn more about it?"

I felt my stomach turn a bit as I felt at Gaea's Thorn around my neck. "Yeah. It's... a last resort."

Twilight sighed. "One last question." Her stern look turned pleading. "Can I stay with you? My house blew up."





Over the course of the next hour, my pony friends and I slowly trickled into the waiting room.

Rarity was surprised to see me. "I thought it was Pinkie's concussion talking." She said as she cried into my fur. Then, she slapped me. "Now my mourning collection is ruined!"

Needless to say, I was kind of confused.

Not long after that, Midnight and the Crusaders came in. Scootaloo, unsurprisingly, had the strongest reaction.

"You jerk!" She said, angrily as she pummeled my chest. "You stupid, lying, jerk! You said you'd go out with me, but then went and got killed! You can't date a pony if you're dead!"

"Ah'm here, now, and Ah'm still plannin' on takin' you out on an awesome date."

"Yeah, but you didn't know you'd come back to life, did you?!"

I held her close. "No, Ah didn't, and Ah'm sorry. Come Monday, when Jynx is on her date with what's-his-name, Ah'm makin' good on mah promise."

Scootaloo looked me in the eye. "Really? But, I thought you wanted to wait until my birthday."

I shrugged. "Yeah, well, that almost made a liar out of me. Ah'm done tryin' to apply human ideals on you ponies. You aren't human, and it's wrong to act like you are. You aren't a filly, you're a young mare."

Scootaloo grumbled. "I mean, I still kinda look like a filly."

I chuckled. "Not really. I mean, sure you're... petite, but your proportions are certainly those of a mare. Besides, you didn't think I'd miss this!" I gave her flank a light slap, right on the new-to-me mark. "I freakin' missed this? All three of you?! Tell me everything! When? How? Why are they similar?"

Scootaloo chuckled. "Well, it all started when a colt in our class asked us to help him run for student president..."





After a while, I wasn't sure how long, everyone but Rainbow was given the okay to leave. Rainbow would be kept sedated until the next day when we came back.

And so, we all went home. Pinkie promised to hold off on a party for a couple days to let everyone heal and adjust, much to everyone's relief. 

As we walked, Applebloom asked. "Hey, Shiro, is it alright if Ah stay over? Ah wanna spend more time with Midnight, but Ah know he wants to be with you. We won't do no hanky-panky, Ah swear."

"If it's alright with Applejack."

AJ gave a nod.

"Can I, too?" Scootaloo asked. "I wanna hear all about the gods you met... and I wouldn't mind just hanging out."

I laughed. "You just can't wait, huh? You aren't gonna try to jump me in the middle of the night, are you?"

Scootaloo rolled her eyes. "No, I'm not gonna ruin it before we even have our first date."

So, one by one the others split off from the group, giving their well wishes and hugs, and promises to hang out tomorrow.

Eventually, home came into view, and tears threatened to be shed. I had honestly wondered if I would ever come home again. There were times I found myself crying between training sessions from thoughts of losing everything for the second time.

"So, who's hungry?" I asked.

I received a chorus of cheers and affirmations as we went inside.

"Alright. Let’s see what we have to work with."

"Shiro, I don't think we're going to have anything usable in there," Jynx said. "We haven't been back here in a month. We're going to have to clean it out."

I chuckled as I opened the door. "Ah'm sure it's fine."

"Zuuuul"

I slammed the door.

"Who wants take-out?"
> Chapter 47: Getting Back to My Old Life
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The rest of the evening passed uneventfully. There wasn't even much conversation. We were all just happy that everyone survived, and worried about what the future held.

We ate a quick meal from the Hayburger, and then went to bed. The kids, as little as that term applied anymore, didn't even make it to Midnight's room and passed out on the couch, while me, Jynx, and Twilight barely made it to ours.

The next morning Jynx and I woke up, made love after Twilight had left, and then held each other for at least half an hour before we got up.

The rest of that day was... awkward. I mean, it wasn't every day someone who died was suddenly walking around town. There were more than a few accusations of being a changeling. 

The most awkward part was seeing my own grave. I had to wonder, was my body still there? If I dug up my coffin, would I find my own corpse decaying inside?

When asked how I wanted to proceed with it, I said, "In total, eternal ignorance."

I still, to this day, have no idea what they did with it or if it was even there, and I aim to keep it that way.

The worst part of the day, though, was going to see Rainbow Dash and tell her the bad news.

It broke her.

That almost broke me.

The following day was when I started putting in the work to get my life back in order.

First was town hall, to get my death reversed. At least, that was my intent. Turned out I couldn't get my death reversed, because I was, in fact, dead. Instead, I had to fill out a resurrection registration form. Because in a land of magic and unicorns with similar bureaucracy as Earth, those are a thing. They even had one specifically for divine intervention. 

Two years and this place still threw me for a loop.

After that, I went to the café to see if Souffle would give me my job back. It turned out, he had already replaced me and couldn't, in good conscience, fire the new guy just for me. While I was upset I couldn't get my job back, I understood and even agreed with his decision. That just meant I had to find a new job.

That could wait, though. Me, Jynx, and our various dates all decided that we would try to get back to our old routine, but with Scootaloo added in.

At first, I was going to make our date night Monday, but after talking to Jynx and Fluttershy, we decided to make it Friday and move Fluttershy's day to Monday. It would be easier for Scootaloo, seeing as she was still in school and had decided to continue her education after she graduated in a few months.

I contemplated this as I laid in bed, gently stroking Fluttershy's back as she dozed after I had worn her out.

"Hey, Shiro? Oh! Sorry," Jynx whispered after she noticed a sleeping Shy.

Fluttershy cracked an eye open. "It's okay. I really should be going. Do you mind if I use your shower first?"

I chuckled, giving her a peck. "You know you don't have to ask, right?"

"I know. Force of habit," Fluttershy said.

As the dragon pony left, Jynx gave a warm smile. "I'm glad to see your feelings for us haven't changed."

"Not a million years, nor a thousand deaths could ever hope to tarnish the love I hold for you two," I said in my best posh tone.

Jynx giggled. "You're not becoming a poet, are you?"

"Me? Nah."

"Anyway, you mind coming to the lab with me? I need your muscles and opposable thumbs."

I gave her a lidded look and grin. "Oh? You like mah muscles and thumbs, do you?"

She returned the look. "Among other things. But I'll have to wait to play with those. We have work to do."

"Lead the way," I said.

It was a rare treat for me to get to see her lab. It was in a secure bunker under the shed in our backyard with a arcane lock keyed only to Jynx and Twilight. I'd seen it before, of course, but not often. Usually just when she needed me to help with moving something. 

"So, anything interesting since... Ah went away," I asked.

"Maybe. I haven't been in a lab to do any physical work, but I've been doing plenty of research and theoretical work," Jynx explained. 

The lab looked much the same, except for a couple magic dodads and crystal thingamajigs. My bike was also in there, much to my joy.

"I actually have something I want to do with that, so you'll have to wait to get it back," Jynx said, knowing exactly what I was thinking. 

She led me back to a device that looked like a a cross between a proton pack and cerebro.

"I need you to help me put this on," she asked.

"Alright," I said, lifting the pack up. "It's a little heavy."

"It's a prototype, so the finished product will be smaller," Jynx said. "Go ahead. The straps should be pretty self explanatory. Just make sure the silver is against me"

I placed the large pack on her back and started getting the straps in place, silver side in. When I got it fitted, she put on the helmet.

"So, we goin' skydivin'?" I asked.

"Ha ha. So funny," Jynx said sarcastically. "Keep on making joke and you might find yourself getting hentai'd."

I cocked an eyebrow. "Hentai'd?"

Suddenly a pair a metal tendrals extended from the pack on her back and started wiggling toward me.

"Oh, hell no!" I jumped back, paws shooting to protect my orifices.

Jynx laughed. "What, I think you'd like it. Just imagine this thing," she wiggled one of the disturbingly phallic tentacles in my face, "sliding up there before-" with a metalic sound, the tip split into a four pronged claw.

"Keep that away from my holes," I said.

Jynx laughed. "Oh, don't worry. It isn't for that. It's for this..."

The tentacles moved toward a set of blocks. She carefully started trying to grab the blocks with the claws and arrange them. It wasn't very precise, but it was still impressive.

"Should I start calling you Doc Ock?" I asked

Jynx giggled. "I only have two extras."

"Then how about Cuddle Bug?"

Jynx snortled. "Oh, gods. That actually sounds like a comic character. Seriously, stop. I want to concentrate on this. It's not as easy as you might think."

"Controlin' a third pair of limbs you not only never had but operate in a way no pony limb ever has is even harder than Ah think?"

Jynx paused for a couple seconds. " Never mind. It's exactly as hard as you think."





I decided to leave Jynx to practice with her new toy and decided to go find the one pony I hadn't really had time to see, yet.

I walked into Sugarcube Corner, getting a huge smile from Mister Cake.

"Well, I'll be. You really are back from the dead," he said. "What can I get for you?"

"Actually, Ah was hopin' Cedric was here," I said.

He gave me a confused look. "Who?"

I cocked an eyebrow. "Cedric... sparkly red guy."

Mister Cake hummed in thought. "Nope, don't know anyone by that name."

"What do you... Missus Cake, hey, is Cedric here?" I asked the mare of the house as she came in with a tray of cookies.

"I'm afraid I don't know who that is," she replied. "Pinkie, do you know anyone named Cedric?"

Pinkie popped her head out. "Nope. No pony in Ponyville with that name."

"Oh, come on. You know who Ah'm asking about."

"Who's he looking for?" I recognized Cedric's voice.

"Somepony named Cedric," Pinkie said. "Do you know who he's talking about?"

"Nope. Don't know any Cedric," Cedric said.

Admittedly, I'm rather ashamed it took me so long to figure it out. 

"Wait... did you take a pony name?" I asked.

The pony formerly known as Cedric chuckled. "Took you long enough."

"And none of you could have just said so?" I asked, mock accusingly.

Mister Cake laughed. "He convinced us to play along."

I sighed. "Well, it was a good one, Ah'll admit. So, what is it?"

"Phoenix," he replied.

"My Phee-Phee!" Pinkie said, nuzzling into his side.

"Are y'all... holy shit, you are!" I said in mild surprise. Their blushes answered for them. "Well, hot damn. It's about time."

"That's what I said," Missus Cake commented with a smirk.

"How long?"

"Three weeks, now," Phoenix replied. "And every second of it has been amazing."

"Aww, thank you, Phee," Pinkie said, giving him a big hug.

I chuckled. "Just wait. It's not official until after your first big argument."

Mister and Missus Cake both laughed. They knew.





I hung out with Phoenix and Pinkie for a solid hour before I decided to meet the kids after school and talk to them. I arrived just after the bell rang and foals were pouring out of the school house.

"Dad!" Midnight cheered as he ran in for a hug.

He had been rather clingy since I came back. It wasn't hard to figure out why. First his parents died, then his caretaker after them died, the folks that ran the orphanage died, then I died. Everyone he had ever loved in the past died. Now, one of them came back.

"Hey, kiddo," I said. "How was class?"

"Good. We talked about options after graduation. We all already know what we're doing, though."

I looked up at the three fillies that followed him.

"Jesus, Sweetie. You hit a growth spurt?" I asked. "How did Ah not notice the other day?"

Sweetie giggled, striking a pose that would make any supermodel proud. "That's right. I'm taller than Rarity, even. By two inches."

I sighed. "You kids aren't even kids anymore. Makin' me feel old over here. You sure Ah'm not too old for you, Scoots?"

They all laughed.

"Hey, you aren't old," Applebloom said.

"Yeah," Sweetie agreed. "Besides, Big Mac's older than you and he's dating Applebloom, now."

I looked shocked at the filly in question as she rolled her eyes. "We're considerin' datin'. Ain't nothin' been decided, yet."

Midnight chuckled. "Yeah, sure. Because there's a chance you won't. At least dad has an excuse for being weird about it."

"Hey, we aren't bein' weird about it," Applebloom insisted. "We just don't want to jump into anything that might make things awkward if it don't work out."

"Filly, he's super hot and an absolute gentlestallion," Sweetie said with a light stamp of her hoof. "I've been begging Rarity to fill out my consent forms so I could have a ride."

"Damn, Sweetie," I said, surprised at her comment. 

She smirked at me. "Oh, you too. Scootaloo isn't the only one that fantasized about you on top of her. I'm just waiting because Scootaloo has dibs."

Scootaloo steppedbetween us. "Alright, back off a bit. You're making him uncomfortable."

"Okay, sorry," Sweetie said.

"She's not wrong, though," Applebloom said. "We all really care about you, and want to share that with you. It's alright if you don't, though. Our feelin's won't change."

That was like a slap in the face, and a bucket of cold water at once. This was not what I was expecting when I decided to talk to them.

Speaking of which. "So! The Junior Rangers! How are they?"

The three shared a giggle before Scoitaloo replied. "We're doing awesome! We just swore in two new members, and have a bunch of new gadgets. We've been training people how to use them and set up a bunch more emergency stations around town."

"And Mister Rich donated a bunch of money after one of our sticky bombs helped Diamond Tiara get away from a timberwolf," Applebloom added.

"He was already a major donor," I noted. "Ah'll have to thank him. Maybe I'll make him some fish. I know he likes it, but his cooks hate the smell."

"And he's too nice to ask them to make something they hate the smell of," Midnight finished.

"So, you want to hang out with us?" Scootaloo asked.

I was going to before, when I first approached, but Sweetie's and Bloom's comments kinda threw me off. They really looked like mares, now. Still, I couldn't help remember the fillies I first met just two short years ago. Besides, one of them was dating my son.

Then again, maybe spending more time with them would help me better see Scootaloo as the mare she is.

"Sure, what're we doin'?"

"We were going to revisit some old crusades we tried, but this time just for fun," Sweetie said. 

"Yeah, we realized we were so focused on gettin' cutie marks we didn't let ourselves just enjoy things," Scootaloo added.

I laughed. "Sounds fun. Let's do it!"
> Chapter 48: Third First Date
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Jynx and I watched as the train doors slid open and ponies started disembarking. As usual, there weren't many, but we only needed three. Well, two and a half, really.

"Dada!" I heard a happy squeal as my youngest son came into view, tied into the carrier on Kitakaze's back.

"Razor!" I cried as I ran over and smothered him in a hug.

"Can you let us get off the train first?" Kita complained.

"Sorry, mom," I apologized, stepping back, but not before unfastening the straps holding Razor in place so I can hold him. "Did you miss me?"

"Uh hu," Razor replied. 

"I'm sorry, fuzzball. I won't do it again, I promise," I assured him, holding him tight.

"You better not," said dad. "I'd prefer it if I only had to be worried sick about one daughter at a time, thanks. Speaking of which, how is she?"

"As well as can be expected," Jynx said. "There's a therapist she's been talking to, but she's still pretty broken about it."

"I can not imagine such a fate," mom said. 

"I can," Jynx said.

Sometimes I actually forget she lost her horn. She gets along so well without it.

"That's why she's going to need you," mom said.

"She has Scootaloo, too," I said. "She's gone through almost the same thing."

Mom gave me a questioning look. "That orange filly that idolizes her? She has her wings, though."

"I don't know all the details, but she was involved in an incident that damaged her mana pathways. That's why she's small for her age and can't fly."

"My goodness," mom gasped. "But she's always so confident."

"Yeah, she earned that," I said. "She worked hard and overcame her limitation, and now she can ride her scooter like no one else."

"You sound fond of her," mom said.

Jynx gave me a playful elbow. "I'd think so. They have a date this evening."

Mom gave me a smirk. "Oh? Glad to see you putting yourself out there more. Though I wasn't aware she was already fourteen."

I grimaced. "She isn't, yet. Not for about a month. It's probably going to be a terran date."

Mom asked, "That's just a regular date but without the sex, right? What's the fun in that?"

I blushed. "It's plenty fun. Ah'm just still a bit uncomfortable with her age, is all."

"Humans mature slower than ponies, mom," Jynx said. "They aren't considered adults until they're eighteen. And then they're just thrown into the deep end of it."

"So you're freaked out by a number?" Dad asked.

"Not so much that. It's just that even for a pony, she's still underage, consent forms or not," I stated. "Sure, the age difference, size difference, and all that matters, but if she was at least of age, I could probably push past all that."

"Yes, well, see that you do," mom said, sternly. "A mare has needs. More so than human mares, from what I've heard."

"Come on, now," Jynx said, coming to my rescue like the hero she is. "We can encourage him, but let's not go too far and pressure him. I trust he'll know what to do when the time comes. Now, why don’t we get you settled. The Flower sisters have a room for rent and they're close to the hospital. I've already made arrangements."

"I wish we could stay with you guys," dad said. "But I guess it would be too crowded."

"All because that abazure had to blow up your girlfriend's house," mom said.

It took a lot to get mom to cuss at someone, but I'd say that one earned it.

"Any plans for getting her a new place?" Dad asked.

"We're probably goin' to clear the roots and build a new place where her old one was," I said.

"Build her a bigger place, at least," mom insisted. "That library was far too small for what she needs. It was a library, war room, royal office, laboratory, and party hall. I know she doesn't want a palace, but too bad. She needs one, or at least something comparable."

"Maybe you can talk to her about it," Jynx offered.

The Flower sister's house was one of the biggest in town, with eight bedrooms. It was left to them by their parents after they and their other ten siblings moved away or died. They rented out the rest of the rooms, usually during spring when ponies went on vacation, or in winter to Canterlot folks.

They showed us to where mom and dad would be staying, Lily giving me the stink eye. She still wasn't convinced I wasn't a changeling.

After we got them settled, we started for the hospital.

"You should probably go on and get ready for your date," Jynx said.

I sighed. Not because I wasn't looking forward to it, but because that meant I had to give up my little fuzzball. "Yeah. Alright buddy, go with mama."

I gave Razor a kiss on the forehead and set him on Jynx's back. Then, as a quick little gift I put a little bit of silver fire on his paw, of course willing it to not burn anything. He stared at it waving his paw around and giggling.

"Be good for momma, auntie, and grandma. You can torment grandpa, though," I said.

"I'll remember that," dad said with a chuckle.

"Bye mom," I said, giving her a peck on the cheek. "Bye dad."

"Have fun on your date and tell her we said 'hi'," mom said.

"Come by tomorrow for dinner," I said with a wave as I left.





I had just enough time to go home, and get cleaned up before heading to the road to Sweet Apple Acres to meet Scootaloo. 

I actually had no idea where we were going. I told Scoots she could choose the venue and she was keeping it secret. I had a couple ideas where we were going to go, though. I was going to find out soon, as Scootaloo was already waiting for me when I arrived.

"Sup, Buzz Butt," I greeted.

"Just waiting for a big pussy, you know how it is," she replied with a smirk. "You ready?"

"Ah'm here, ain't Ah?" I replied. "So, where we goin'?"

"Somewhere new," she replied. "It only just opened a week ago."

That had me intrigued. Ponyville had been growing, but I hadn't seen any new buildings. It had me doubly so when she started leading me further out of town, down a new road running parallel to the Apple farm.

We didn't go that far before I saw our destination. A large area full of ramps, rails, dips, half pipes, and more.

"We got a skate park?" I asked, impressed.

"Enough ponies have been asking for one that Mayor Mare finally approved it," Scootaloo said. "Plus, having properly made ramps and rails reduces injury and property damage, so it's a good investment."

"So, Ah take it you're gonna be teaching me to skate?"I asked. 

"Bingo. No boyfriend of mine is going to be lame," Scoots teased.

"Lame? Ah'm a freaking herald. Ah came back from the dead," I said.

Scootaloo shrugged. "And? So did Derpy. Twice."

"Wait... seriously?"

"Come on," she said, waving me on as she ran toward the park.

I followed, watching a few ponies making use of the park. There were about nine of them, probably young adults or nearly so.

"Yo, Skidmark!" Scootaloo called.

"Hey hey, Little Dash," a surfer-dude pony waved us over. "Your gear's over here."

As we approached, Scootaloo introduced us. "Shiro, this is Sandbar. Skid Mark, this is Shiro."

"Cool to finally meet you," Sandbar greeted.

"Same." I shook his hoof. "So... Skid Mark?"

Sandbar laughed. "Oh, yeah. When we first met, I fell off my board at the top of the half pipe and slid all the way down. It was super embarrassing, but pretty funny in hindsight."

"And with that in mind..." Scootaloo said as she passed me a helmet and pads.

I accepted them and started putting them on.

"We aren't going to be trying any tricks just yet," Scootaloo said. "First lesson is staying on the board. You're a cat, so it shouldn't be too hard for you."

And so my lessons began. It started simple, with standing and pushing myself along on the board. Like she said, being a cat gave me an advantage and I was comfortable on the board in less than two minutes.

"Alright, Ah think Ah got it, now," I said. "What's next?"

"Next, the basics of tricks, how to control the board."

The next hour was dedicated to teaching me how to do simple stuff like hopping, grinding, and spinning midair. Once again being a cat helped and after that hour, I was confident enough for something a little more... interesting. 

"So, who wants to try somethin' different?" I asked. "Ah'll have to usurp the whole park for about half an hour, but Ah think you guys'll like it."

Sandbar was the first to reply. "As long as it doesn't mess anything up, I'm cool."

Rumble nodded. "Yeah you got me curious, now."

The others I didn't know all agreed.

"Come on, Scoots. This'll be right up your alley," I said.

I led her to the half pipe and climbed to the top.

As she joined me, she asked, "What are you doing?"

"Ah figured this would be a good time to try out a trick Ah learned while Ah was gone," I said.

I drew upon the divine magic within me, but instead of weaving it into a spell, I funneled it into my chaos magic. I gave it a simple, open command; make it fun for everyone.

Then, I snapped my fingers.

Scootaloo looked at me confused. "Uh... couldn't you already snap?"

I just grinned at her and said. "Piece of advice, be ready for anything." And I gestured for her to start skating.

She shrugged, hopped onto her scooter, and took off down the half pipe. However, before she reached the other side, a pad with a bright green arrow popped up at the very edge of the ramp.

Scootaloo, in an impressive display of reaction speed, recognized it, comprehended what it was, and braced for it. Once she hit the pad, she shot up into the air like a bottle rocket.

She let out a "Woohoo!" as she corkscrewed and flipped into the air.

Just as she started her decent, one of the rails pulled itself up from the gound and rose up to meet her.

Scootaloo landed gracefully, balancing on her front axle. After the rail looped around, she hopped and spun, landing on her rear axle, grinding backwards, and making me realize I didn't know what any of these tricks were called.

Finally, the rail curved upward before ending, giving Scoots just enough hight to pull a backflip before landing before a cheering audience.

"That was awesome!" Scootaloo shouted. "You're turn."

I was a little surprised by that. "Mah turn? You sure?"

"It's your magic, right? It won't let you get hurt."

She had a point. I shrugged, got on my biard and tilted over the lip of the half pipe.

As I did I channeled lightning magic through my legs and into my board, infusing it with electricity. The magical electric charge accelerated the board quickly as I started back up the half pipe only to find the 'half' part had been lost at some point. Instead of being flung into the air, I kept going.

Round and around the now full pipe I went, my lightning magic accelerating me faster and faster. I tried to cut it off, but it wouldn't stop. 

I started moving faster than the trail of lightning could dissipate, building more and more lightning magic on top of itself, sending me accelerating faster and faster. It got to the point where I could have almost sworn I could see my own after image through the blindingly bright lightning that now filled the loop.

Then, without warning, I descended one last time to find no more pipe, only a straight road. Not that I could actually notice anything, as it all went by in a blur and a bright flash of light.

I was flung a goot six blocks before I slammed into a large stack of empty boxes that I was pretty sure weren't there a few seconds ago. 

Even with the cushioning, though, it hurt. I slowly managed to crawl out of the boxes, find my still smoking board and start making my way back to the park.

It took a minute to get back to the park, but I managed to find Scootaloo and the others still looking at the half pipe. 

"Well, that was a hell of a thing," I said.

Everyone's heads whipped toward me, looks of shock on their faces.

"What the heck?" Scoots asked, perplexed. "How are you... but you're still..."

I looked toward the half pipe... or rather the full pipe, again...

"What the hell?!"

I stared in shock as I, as in me but not me, spun around the pipe, cloaked in lightning. Brighter and brighter, the lightning filled the pipe until it looked more like a generator or something.

Then, part of the bottom dropped into the ground and I, as in the other me, shot out. There was a bright flash of light followed by twin streaks of fire that shot out on what was once my trajectory, yet the other me was nowhere to be seen.

I turned to the others. "Twilight can never know of this."

They agreed without question.





"So, what exactly was that you did? To the skate park, I mean?" Scootaloo asked as we took a seat on a bench overlooking said skate park, two bags from Hay Burger between us.

I answered as I started dividing up the food. "It's somethin' Loki taught me. When you use divine magic to fuel chaos magic, it permeates the area and can create a kind of 'zone of chaos'."

"Wait, Loki taught you? I thought you were Thor’s herald," she asked.

"Ah am, but he wasn't the only one that taught me stuff."

"Really?! Who else taught you? What did they teach you? Can you teach me?"

"Woah, woah, calm down, Twilight Junior," I said, getting a glare from her. "I can't really teach most of it, as most of it requires divine magic. I can teach you most of what Athena taught me."

"The Athena?!" Scootaloo stared wide eyed. "She's the coolest god that ever was! She taught you stuff?!"

I chuckled. "That's right. Mostly combat tactics. A lot of her lessons were actually more like classroom stuff. A lot of theory. But we practiced the theory, too. Thor mostly taught me how to actually fight and use his power. Loki taught me how to use divine magic, as well as some neat tricks with chaos magic. I learned a bit from others, too.

"Speaking of learning, though, I heard you're going to keep on with school. Any idea what you're planning on doing?"

"Avionics," Scootaloo said. "I decided that a long time ago. I swore I would fly, one way or another. Then Rainbow told me about her great grandmother and how she was a pilot. She flew places no human mare ever did, and even wound up in the history books."

I chuckled. "And became even more famous when she disappeared."

"I'm glad she did. Otherwise Rainbow wouldn't be Rainbow, and she wouldn't have inspired me to find my own wings." Scootaloo got a far off look. "I swore I wouldn't give up, that I would live, find happiness, love as hard as I could, and become the best me I could be. And I intend to keep that promise. I owe my dad that much, at least."

I was caught off guard by that. She didn't often talk about her dad. All I really know was that he was the town's Ranger before me and he died on the job. I didn't know the details, and had too much sense to ask.

"Ah think he would be proud of you," I said. "You've become an amazing mare."

Scootaloo smiled, softly. "Yeah. I think he would be, too."
> Chapter 49: Sleepover
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"And tell your friends, Ah'm back!" I yelled at the retreating chupacabra.

When I was confident it was gone, I returned to the scene of the attack. Fluttershy was there with Soft Touch, one of Ponyville's emergency responders.

"How is he?" I asked as Soft looked over the colt the monster attacked.

The mare shook her head. "Not good. I have him in a stasis spell. His heart and lungs have stopped."

Fluttershy took over the explanation. "The chupacabra's venom is a powerful paralytic. Unless we can somehow remove it..."

"Ah might be able to get rid of it," I said. I looked at Soft. "Can you switch over to and maintain a life support spell, then switch back?"

"Yes. What are you planning?"

"One of the uses of divine magic is its ability to infuse. If Ah mix divine magic with mah silver fire, Ah think Ah send it throughout his body and burn away the venom."

"And because you're using divine magic, it'll be holy fire, so it won't leave any harmful byproducts when burned," Soft Touch added. "Let's do it."

My silver fire ignited in my paw, though calling it that now wasn't entirely accurate. Little bits of rainbow flickered within the silvery flame.

As soon as I had the divine silver fire in paw, Soft Touch dropped the stasis spell and activated a life support spell. The magic stimulated the heart and forced air into the foal's lungs, keeping him alive.

I placed my paws on his chest and willed the fire into him, commanding it to destroy the venom. Hopefully I would be able to destroy enough of it that he would survive. 

I knew I wouldn't be able to get all of it. Mortals can't normally take much divine magic directly on them without negative effects. The only reason heralds can is because of the shard of their god's soul in them.

I held it for about thirty seconds before I pulled it back. "That's it. Any more and we risk hurtin' him."

Soft switched back to the stasis spell. "Thank you. You might have just saved this foal's life."

Fluttershy gave me a quick kiss. "You certainly saved other lives."

"Thanks."

That was a hell of a way to start a week. The weekend was nice and quiet. Scoots and I hung out a little the day after our date, kind of a mini date, and just talked. 

Mostly we talked about her plans. She was going to take her basic college courses here, in Ponyville, for two years, then transfer to Canterlot U for her degree.

It made me consider taking some classes, myself. We talked about that, too. She said I would have to take an aptitude test to see what my education level was so they could determine where I would start. Most likely I would have to take some basic courses before going to university, but that was fine.

Sunday, Jynx and I talked about it. If I was going to go through with it, I wouldn't have time to really hold down a job, too. That meant she would be supporting us. Luckily, between her job at CU and her various patents, she was making plenty.

Of course, nothing was decided, yet. At the very least, it would have to wait until after the mess with the Cult of Kronos was over and dealt with. I doubted they would be so courteous as to wait until after classes were over to try their bull shit. 

We dealt the cult a major blow. They not only lost their leader, or at least one of them, but also the one she sacrificed herself to summon. That said, I was under no delusion that they were defeated. Verin's warning was genuine. I could feel it.

"You're thinking about the cult again, aren't you?"

"Huh?" I was pulled back to reality by Fluttershy. I hadn't even realized we had gotten home already. "Oh, heh. So you can read minds, too?"

Fluttershy giggled as we went inside. "I don't need to. You're like an open book. Besides, I've been thinking about them a lot, too."

"Oh? Are you worried they'll attack Ponyville?" I asked as I took a seat on the couch.

She sat down and cuddled up to me. "Not so much Ponyville, though they might. I'm just worried about what they'll do next. I don't want you to have to fight them alone. I... I want to fight, too."

I looked at her, brow furrowed. "Shy, you don't have to. Ah have Jetaga with me... somewhere. Actually, where is that guy? Ah know he hasn't left town." I shook my head. "Later. Ah'm not fighting alone. You don't have to fight if you don't want to."

"I don't want to fight any more than you do. What I want is to help and protect those I love." She turned and straddled my lap, her hooves on my shoulders. "I love you, Shiro, and I want to fight at your side. Please, teach me how."

I looked into her eyes. She had that determined look she sometimes got when she felt passionate about something. That look was one of the reasons I fell in love with her in the first place.

"It won't be easy," I said. "If Ah train you to fight beside me, Ah'm gonna make sure you're ready. What Ah'm goin' into ain't just some fight with a wild animal, it's war. A lot of folks are gonna die, many of them by mah hand. You'll have to be ready to kill."

"I know," Fluttershy said, that passion still in her eyes. "I don't like it, but if I have no choice..."

"If Ah train you, Ah'm not pullin' punches," I said. "You're gonna hurt, a lot of it will be because Ah hit you."

"I know. I want to be strong, for you and everyone else in Ponyville."

I nodded. "Alright. But Ah don’t want to hear you complain. If it gets to be too much, we can stop. No one will think any less of you."

Fluttershy smiled. "Thank you. I promise, if I can't handle it we'll stop."

I leaned in, kissing her neck. "You're so sexy when you're passionate about something."

She giggled, wiggling her rump. "Considering what's poking me, I believe you." 





The next day was the first Junior Rangers meeting I was able to attend since getting back, though I wasn't able to really focus on it. My thoughts were on the kid from the day before. He... didn't make it. Despite what I was able to do, the venom had done too much damage. He died in the night.

"You wanna talk about it?" Applebloom asked as she, the girls, and Midnight sat around me, the meeting having already ended.

I gave them a sad smile. "Thanks, but Ah'll be okay. Ah know Ah can't save everyone. Ah just wish I could have done more."

"You did what you could, and even figured out how to help neutralize venom," Sweetie Bell said.

"Yeah, chupacabra venom's some of the most deadly around," Midnight said. "A foal usually wouldn't survive five minutes, even with instant medical care."

"Why don't we go do something to get your mind off of it?" Scootaloo suggested.

"Oh, the first in a long list of Ranger orgys?" Sweetie suggested with a cheeky grin.

Applebloom gave her a quick smack across the back of the head. "Get your head out of the gutter."

"I was joking," Sweetie said, followed by a mumbled, "mostly."

"How did you turn out so pervy when your sister's so proper and lady-like?" Applebloom asked.

Sweetie and I shared a look and busted out laughing.

After a good minute of laughing, we managed to get ourselves under control enough for me to ask, "So, barring orgies or other sexual activities, what do you want to do?"

The girls and midnight looked between themselves.

"I have an idea," Midnight said.





Midnight looked around the table, an intense look in his eye as he spoke. "The airlock hisses as your ship docks with the derelict. As the door slides open, you're met with darkness and silence. Detritus and debris float through the airless vessel."

"I'll take point," Sweetie said. "Shiro, stay near Applebloom."

"Will do."

Applebloom was next. "Ah reach out with mah mind. Do ah sense and minds nearby?"

"Roll a Sense Minds check," Midnight said.

The twenty sided die clacked on the table. "Uh... plus five... eighteen."

"You get a faint glimmer of a mind, but can't determine where it is."

"Any chance Ah know what kind of ship this is, now that we're inside?" I asked.

"Nope. You feel as if it's a Syndicate ship, but it's like none you've ever seen."

"Are there signs of fighting?" Scootaloo asked.

"Roll investigation."

"Twenty-two."

"Nice. You do find some scorch marks on the bulkhead from plasma fire, and a bit of blood."

Sweetie, in an overly serious and gruff voice, said, "We might not be alone. Lock and load. I ready my repulsor shotgun."

Applebloom looked at the clock and said, "Ah'm gonna have to get ready to head home. We should probably wrap it up for now."

"Yeah, Ah need to get started on diner, anyway," I said.

"Oh, can I stay?" Sweetie asked, hopefully.

"Me, too!" Scootaloo piped up.

I chuckled. "Ah don’t have a problem with it, but let your sister and mom know."

"I'll walk you home, Bloom," Midnight said, hopping up from his seat.

"You stayin' over there, again?" I asked my son.

"Uh... I don't know," he said.

"Alright. Call if you are, alright."

"Alright."

"Speaking of, where's your tablet?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"In mah bedroom," I replied.

One of the newest inventions Jynx made was a tablet that essentially worked like a video phone. It was large and heavy, and the range was only about ten miles, but it was useful for communicating in town.

At the time, other than us, only Twilight, her friends, and the mayor's office had them, but more were being made for other ponies. A few public places and some businesses would be getting the first ones finished, then they would be for sale to the general public.

Of course, several other cities were also manufacturing some for their own use, too.

While Sweetie called Rarity and Scootaloo ran home, I got to work. I knew Scootaloo and Sweetie both liked fish, so I decided on some nice fried cod with a rice pilaf.

I was still deciding what to make for Jynx and Midnight when Sweetie called out, "Hey, Jynx called. She's working on something with Twilight and won't be back tonight."

"Okay, thanks." That made that easier.

I knew Midnight wasn't big on fish, so I decided on a barley steak for him.

"Shiro, Midnight called. He's not coming back, either."

I chuckled. "One meal it is, then."

Scootaloo got back before Sweetie was finally able to call Rarity, which made me chuckle a bit.

"How'd it go?" I asked.

Scootaloo sighed. "As expected. Mom teased me about 'getting lucky' and Aunt Holiday fussed at her, then they said I can stay as long as I want, even overnight, which I said probably wasn't gonna happen."

Sweetie returned soon after. "Jynx is sending Spike back with Razor. She wants you to make sure he's fed before you put him down."

I grabbed two more pieces of fish, some chicken nuggets and Spike's box of jewel shavings.

Spike arrived while I was cooking so he helped set the table while Sweetie and Scootaloo played with Razor. With the young dragon's help, it didn't take long for dinner to be ready.

Sweetie put Razor in his highchair and sat on the other side of him from me. "I'll feed him!"

I smiled. "He can feed himself, for the most part. We just have to make sure he doesn’t make a mess."

I plated the food, Razor's nuggets on the thick, sturdy wood slab. Sweetie looked at it in confusion until razor hopped up and sank his teeth into it.

"Keep your hooves away," I warned.

Sweetie looked at the slab and the deep bite marks littering the edges and nodded.

As we began to eat, Sweetie opted for a fork in order to free up her magic so she could levitate Razor's nuggets and float them around him. Razor was thrilled at the opportunity to snap the little chicken wads out of the air.

We all just watched with smiles on our faces as my son had the time of his life 'hunting' his food.

"You know, you're goin' to be a great mom one day," I said.

Sweetie smiled, warmly. "I hope I get the chance one day. Maybe when I find the right filly and get married you or Big Mac would give me one."

"Not looking for a coltfriend?" I asked.

Sweetie shrugged. "I'm not really interested in colts, other than you and Big Mac... maybe Spike." Spike nearly choked on his fish. "Even then, I don't think of you romantically. You're kind, caring, and hot, but I just see you as friends."

I smirked. "Well, that's actually a relief. Ah don't think Ah can handle another marefriend."

Scootaloo chuckled. "Yeah, unless you turn into a vampire or lose a hoof or something." Sweetie giggled.

I cocked an eyebrow. "What's that supposed to mean?"

Sweetie rolled her eyes. "Oh, like you can't tell? Let's see, a unicorn without a horn, a pony that's a quarter dragon, and well..."

I never thought about it like that. "Well, Ah'm attracted to strong women, and adversity makes for strong folks."

Sweetie smiled, softly. "Yeah. Scootaloo is one of the strongest ponies I know."

I glanced at her, shifting to Scootaloo and grinning. "Yeah, she is."

Scootaloo blushed and huffed. "Okay, okay, stop with the flattery."

I smirked at her, lifting her chin and giving her a peck on the lips. "Then stop being so flatterable."

Scootaloo snorted in amusement. "That's not even a word... I think... is it?"

Sweetie frowned. "Why are you looking at me?"





I gave Razor a soft peck on the forehead as he squirmed under his blanket. I couldn't help but watch him sleep for a minute, smiling down at him. Sometimes I still found it hard to believe I was a dad. As much as I wanted to stay, though, I still had company. It would have been rude to leave them alone for too long.

So, I closed the door most of the way and headed back to the kitchen where the others were just finishing cleaning.

"Thanks for takin' care of that," I said.

"You cooked, we clean. It's a fair trade," Sweetie said.

I helped put the last of the dishes away and invited everyone to sit with me in the living room before grabbing four glasses, a mostly full twelve pack of apple ale, a shaker of ground cinnamon, and a bottle of simple syrup.

"Who's thitsty?" I asked.

"Really?" Scootaloo said, perking up.

"If your mom and aunt trust you enough to date me, they'll be fine with a drink or two," I said. "Spike's already old enough, anyway, and I know Rarity lets Sweetie have an after dinner drink on occasion."

I poured about a half tablespoon of simple syrup and a bit of cinnamon into my glass, followed by the apple ale. The others watched me, curiously, before first Scootaloo followed.

She took a sip. "Oh, wow. That's not bad. Kinda tastes like pie."

"So," I began as the others mixed their own drinks the same way. "I know Scoots is planning on college, but what about you two? Any plans?"

"I'm thinking about going into business," Sweetie said. "That or medicine."

Spike mumbled something incoherent.

"What was that?" I asked.

"I said... I want to go into fashion. And no, it's not because I have a crush on Rarity. I mean, I kinda still do, but that's not why. I just kinda... really like it. Rarity's been teaching me a lot about it, and since she specializes in feminine clothing, I'm going to focus on masculine clothes and we're going to partner up."

"And you're shy about that why?" I asked.

Spike shrugged. "Most guys think its sissy."

"Most guys wear some kind of clothes, so jokes on them," I said. "You have any designs?"

"A few, but they're at the boutique. I'll show you tomorrow, if you want."

"I'd like that."

"Me, too!"

"I've seen them. They're really good."

I looked at Sweetie. "Business I get, but medicine?"

Sweetie shrugged. "I mean, everyone I know keeps getting themselves hurt. Y'all need a white mage."

That got a laugh out of us.

"Seriously, though, my time with the Junior Rangers taught me a lot. The first-aid especially was something I enjoy. I love knowing that I helped someone and made a difference in their lives."

"A noble pursuit," I said, approvingly.

"What about you," Scootaloo asked. "You said you were considering taking classes. Any idea what?"

"Magic," I said immediately. "Not sure what kind, but definitely magic."

"Hey, that's perfect!" Sweetie cheered. "Depending on what branch of magic you study you might get to work with us. Aviation, especially, works with magic, so you could work with her."

Scootaloo nodded. "I've already been talking to Jynx about installing a motor on my scooter and a pair of wings."

I cocked an eyebrow. "Why bother with the motor? I've seen you hit pretty good speeds. I'm sure if you just slap some wings on you could push yourself."

Scootaloo winced. "Ah... well, it's kinda... um..." She glanced over at Spike for some reason.

Sweetie looked between the two and let out a yawn. "Oh boy, are we suddenly tired."

"We?" Spike asked, looking at her in confusion.

"Yes, we," she glared at him. "You and me. We're both tired."

"I'm not-"

"We're tired."

"Oh... right... yeah, I guess I am." Spike finally got the hint.

Sweetie got to her hooves and led Spike down the hall as their drinks hovered after, the young man glancing back, confused but accepting that what was about to be discussed didn't involve him.

The suddenly serious atmosphere had me a little concerned. 

"So... have you ever noticed how I stop flapping when I hit a ramp and go airborne?" Scootaloo asked.

I thought for a moment. "Ah can't say Ah noticed, but go on."

"Well, that's because... I only actually push with one wing," Scootaloo said. "On the ground, that's fine, because the wheels keep me going straight, but in the air... well, I'd be going in circles."

I was almost afraid to ask, but I had to. "Why do you only push with one wing?"

Scootaloo took a deep breath and held it for a few seconds before releasing it. "Because I only have one wing."

Before I could even comprehend what she said, she reached under her right wing and detached something. The wing's color faded and turned white with clear feathers as she removed it and set it on the table.

What was left of her wing was a gnarled mess crossed with black veins.

"It was a rot wolf," she explained. "I was playing with a friend of mine, Sweet Rose, when it attacked. She didn't even have time to scream before it tore out her throat. I tried to run, but it bit my wing." She paused for a moment, taking a gulp of her drink. "You know what a rot wolf does?"

I nodded. "It rots the magic inside its victim."

Scootaloo nodded. "Dad managed to fight off the wolf and get to me in time to... to cut off my wing before it could do more damage. It did a real number on my magic system, but not enough to kill me right away. Dad, though... the wolf bit him on the side."

I fought to hold back my tears. She lost her wing and her dad at the same time, by the same monster.

She sighed. "It didn't do enough to kill me right away, but the damage it did... by the time I'm thirty, my body will start to break down. Muscles and bones will weaken, until eventually my organs will start to fail. The doctors say I might even see fifty if I take care of myself. That's the real reason Sweetie wants to go into medicine. She wants to find a cure for me. A way to counteract the decay." To my surprise, Scootaloo actually smiled. "It's okay if she doesn't, though. I'm going to live more in those thirty years than the average pony sees in their hundred and fifty. Heck, even after my body starts to fail, I'll still be living. That way, when I do die, I'll die happy knowing that I never wasted a single moment."

She looked at me with a pleading look. "Just... don't tell anyone. The only ones other than doctors and family that know are Sweetie Belle and Applebloom. I don't want everyone coddling me."

I looked at her with a new admiration. Fifty may be a lot to a human, but ponies usually live at least three times that. This young mare was facing death with a defiant smile, standing tall and unafraid.

I couldn't help but pull her into my lap and into a kiss.

I pulled away and looked into her unfocused eyes. "You have no idea how incredibly sexy you just became."

"R-really? Wait, me dying is sexy?"

I chuckled. "No, you being so brave and determined... I..."

Words failed to express how I felt right then, so I would let my actions speak for me. I got to my feet, holding her bridal style, and carried her down the hall to my bedroom.

I wasn't going to put it off any longer. If we only had a few decades together, we would get the most out of it we could.
> Chapter 50: Can We Build It?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Shiro, you still home?" Jynx's call roused me from a half-sleep.

"In here!" I called back.

"Shiro?" she called again.

"Oh, right." I reached up to the headboard and deactivated the silence gem. "In here."

"You're still in... oh, nevermind," Jynx paused a smirk spreading across her face when she saw Scootaloo laying on top of me. "So, you two...?"

I nodded.

"It's about damn time. What changed from two days ago?" she asked.

"We might as well tell her," Scootaloo said, still laying on me, eyes closed. "Honestly, she might be able to help with the flying part." She sat up and lifted the stump of her mangled wing. "Rot wolf got me. It's not much, but I probably won't live past fifty."

Jynx looked stunned for a bit. "That... explains a lot. Well, I'm glad we get this long with you."

Scootaloo smiled. "Thanks. Me too."

"It also explains why you never tried strapping wings to your scooter," Jynx said.

Scoots and I laughed.

"Are the others up?" I asked.

"Yeah, Sweetie's already gone home and Spike went with her."

I looked at Scootaloo with a grin, and she just rolled her eyes. "Nah, they aren't going to be a thing. Sweetie told you, she's not interested in colts romantically, and very few sexually."

I shrugged. "Yeah, Ah guess. Besides, Ah think she likes someone else."

"Oh yeah? Cool," Scootaloo said, trying to be nonchalant but blushing slightly. So she wasn't so oblivious, after all. "I should probably get cleaned up. Maybe I can sneak in and pretend I came home last night." She groaned. "Oh, who am I kidding. Mom was up all night just so she could tease me."

I laughed. "Well, if she does, you can brag about how you get more dick than her."

Scootaloo grinned. "Oh, yeah." She leaned over and gave me a peck on the lips. "Thanks. I'll make sure Sweetie doesn't try to use this as an excuse to pester you for sex."

I chuckled. "Thanks."

With that, she jumped up and headed off to the bathroom, giving Jynx a quick hug as she passed.

"That filly really is the strongest pony I know," Jynx said.

"Yeah, she is."





"Sorry, what little I had on them went up with the library," Twilight said. "Honestly, not much is known about timberwolves in general, much less rot wolves."

I had gotten a temporary job with the construction crew building Twilight’s new place. Despite the fact that we were getting paid, Twilight still bought everyone lunch, saying she felt like she owed us.

I decided to take that time to ask about rot wolves.

"Heck, it's not even known for sure that rot wolves are even related to timberwolves beyond just leading packs of them," she continued. "Studying them is extraordinarily difficult. If you remove them from the Everfree, they collapse and all traces of magic vanish. They're just a pile of wood with no traces, magical or mundane, that were just walking around hunting ponies.

"Trying to study rot wolves is even harder. Not only are they far more dangerous but their rot decays any kind of magic containment."

I replied, "Ah don't care about behavior or anything like that. Ah'm interested in the rot itself. What do we know about that?"

Twilight sighed. "Sadly, not much is known about the rot, either. All we know is that it corrupts one's magic, which causes irreparable damage to the magic system. Unless the afflicted area is removed within minutes, the victim will die of mana deprivation. Even when it's removed right away, the damage usually results in a reduced lifespan as well as other complications."

I stared at my sandwich, my appetite having left me.

"That's what happened to Scootaloo, isn't it?" It was more of a statement than a question. She was smart enough to put it together. Hell, she probably already had even before this. "You know, deteriorating mana pathways are common enough that there's a lot of research going into fixing them. It is just her pathways, right? Her nodes and spark are fine?"

I chuckled humorlessly. "If her spark were damaged, she would be dead already."

"Ah, right."

"As for her nodes, other than the ones in her missin' wing, they should all be fine. She wouldn't be able to use her good wing if those were damaged, and she's visited Cloudsdale without a cloud walking spell with no issues. The one in her right wingpit is probably damaged, but without that wing it's kinda useless anyway."

"Then I'm confident things will be fine," Twilight said with a determined smile. "Medical science is a quickly advancing field. If nothing else, I'm sure she'll be around for much longer than they said."

That actually helped a lot. Enough to at least restore my appetite.

"Ah saw the plans for your new place," I said before taking a bite of my sandwich. "Mom talk to you?"

"First, don't talk with your mouth full. And yes, she did. She made some very valid points. Of course, only a small portion of it will actually be 'my place'. The rest is public services and government resources."

I chuckled and swallowed before speaking. "Yeah, but the actual apartment is twice the size of my house."

Twilight blushed. "That's only because I have a lot of friends over, and it'll be used for other social gatherings. I'm planning on getting more involved in government work to help mom. Goodness knows she needs it. Aunt Luna is more 'judicial' than 'administrative'. That means entertaining foreign officials."

I gave a lecherous grin. "Oh? You're goin' to be 'entertainin'' foreign officials in your private residence?"

She rolled her eyes. "Not that kind of entertaining. I mean, if we hit it off, maybe, but the chances of that are negligible. It would be no different than with anyone else. I mean, we've only done it once and you're my girlfriend's husband. Do you really think I sleep around?"

I furrowed my brow. "Oh, wow, it really was only that once. And you've been livin' with us for a few days now. Come to think of it, why are you even sleeping in a different room? Jynx and Ah wouldn't mind you joinin' us and Ah'm sure you wouldn't mind sharin' a bed with Jynx."

Twilight blushed. "I wouldn't want to intrude. Maybe just a night or two, though."

"Well, Ah better get back. Lunch is almost over," I said. "Thanks again for the food."

"I need to get going, too. I'm glad you enjoyed it. Sorry I couldn't get you any meat for it."

"That's fine. Ah like mah veggies, too. See you later," I said and we both waved goodbye.





"Sweetie Belle tells me you finally took the next step with Scootaloo," Rarity said as she measured out some fabric on me.

Despite it being the work of independent parties, the werewolf attack on Ponyville had forced Lycanthia to open peace talks and resulted in some rather lucrative trade deals as well as several other agreements. Rarity, hoping for some new clientele, asked me to help her practice as I had a similar body type.

"Ah swear, that girl's almost as bad a gossip as you," I said with a sigh.

Rarity gave a cheeky grin. "She learned from the best. Don't worry, I already spoke to her about pursuing you. She promised to tone her teasing down."

"Thanks. Ah mean, Ah don’t mind mind a bit of teasin', but she can go a little far with it."

"Well, if it helps, I've already filed her consent forms. I just haven't told her I have, so if you do decide to do anything you're safe."

I chuckled. "Ah'm not sure if that helps or makes things worse."

"Just think of it as opening things up. She's not aware of it, so she won't be pursuing it, and you don't have to worry about one choice having negative consequences."

"Ah guess," I said. "Anyway, what about you? Anyone catch your fancy, yet?"

"Not particularly. I have considered a few possible suitors, but not many. I'm not opposed to a wife, but I'm hoping to find a husband. I'm also hoping to find one with a career that compliments my own. Of course, these aren't requirements, merely wishes."

I let out a chuckle. "Glad to hear you toned down the requirements. Won't want to see you an old cat lad-ow!"

"Opps, sorry. My concentration slips when people are being uncouth."

Yeah, as if I'd ever believe Rarity's concentration could ever slip.

Rarity let out a huff. "All this talk of relationships has me all flustered, now."

I found myself floating in a magical aura.

"Come. You got me this way, so you can help take care of it."

I laughed as she carried me upstairs. "Ah suppose Ah must."





A figure sat before an open brazier, stoking the flames. He was a pale green pegasus stallion, old though not elderly, with gray streaks through his violet mane.

"And you're sure that will work?" he asked.

Another pony, this one a silver coated earth pony with a red mane, replied, "I'm positive. The seal has already weakened, so we won't need divine blood. The hole is there, we just need to pry it open enough to call another."

The elder grimaced. "What good will that do? The first fell shortly after he was summoned. Why would I assume this one would be any different?"

"Verin was a warrior. What we need are scholars. Knowledge is power, so that's what we should pursue. Think of what one did for Sombra and the Crystal Empire."

The elder closed his eyes and sighed. "Have we found a nexus point? We can't use the one in Ponyville, after all."

"Actually, yes. There's one not far from Fillydelphia, at a location the locals refer to as 'Ponehenge', due to its similarities to an Earth location of a similar name. However, we should make haste. If the usurpers' agents get wind of our plan, they may try to reinforce the seal."

"They can do that?" the elder asked, concerned.

"I'm not sure of the details, but according to research by the historian Esoteric Script, there are six keys that belonged to six heroes that aided Gaea in her campaign against Lord Kronos."

"And they can tighten the seal with these keys?" the elder asked.

"That's correct. Though, they would need all of them."

"Then, we should act fast. Their agents are clever and resourceful. We can not underestimate them. Go, assign our best seekers to finding these keys. We only need one, but gather as many as you can."

"Yes, sir," the younger pony said before turning and heading for the door. He flung it open, startling a flock of ravens into taking to the air.





"Hey, Shiro, guess what!" Jynx said, excitedly. "You made it into 'Medical Miracles Yearly'!"

I cocked an eyebrow. "Say what, now?"

"In the 'Necromancy' section. You know, because of your legs."

"Oh! That, yeah. Cool."

Jynx showed me the article, which claimed I was deceased by 'unrelated causes', which got a chuckle out of me. Still, it was cool to appear in a medical magazine.

"Ah told you mah legs were special," I said, smugly. 

Jynx chuckled and bumped our hips. "And I never disagreed."

As we chuckled together, a familiar raven landed in front of us and, in a wash of black fire, turned into an equally familiar dragony.

"Yo, Jet!" I greeted my friend. "Where've you been?"

"Gathering information on the Cult of Kronos," he said, instantly turning the mood dark. "They're on the move, but we may be able to stop them."